<note resp="abf">steel plate engraving of Hiram Bingham, from a Daguerrotype likeness.</note>

[end of page 001p.jpg]

A RESIDENCE OF TWENTY-ONE YEARS 114 THU SANDWICH ISLANDS; OR THE CIVIL, RELIGIOUS, IND POLITICAL HISTORY OF THOSE ISLANDS: COMPRISING A PARTICULAR VIEW OF THE MISSIONARY OPERATIONS CONNECTED WITH THE INTRODUCTION AND PROGRESS OF CHRISTIANITY AND CIVILIZATION AMONG THE HAWAIIAN PEOPLE. 
BY HIRAM BINGHAM, A.M., MEMBER OF THE AMERICAN ORIENTAL SOCIETY~ AND LATE MISSIONARY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD HARTFORD. HEZEKIAH HUNTINGTON. 'NEW YORK, SHERMAN CONVERSE.   1847 {1847/00/00} 

[end of page 002.gif]

Entered according to Act of COngress, by HIRAM BINGHAM, in the year 1847 {1847/00/00}, in the Clerk's Office of the District COurt Of thO  United States. for tlio Southern District a New york,

[end of page 003.gif]

DEDICATION. TO THE HONORABLE  The American Board of Commissioners for foreign  Missions, ITS OFFICERS AND MEMBERS CORPORATE AND HONORARY
AND ITS NUMEROUS AND GENEROUS suppORTERS, THIS RECORD OF ONE OF THEIR ACHIEVEMENTS IN RESCUING HEATHEN NATIONS~ PREPARED BY ONE) WHO) FOR A QUARTER OF A CENTURY, HAS HAD THE HAPPINESS TO BE EMPLOYED IN THEIR SERVICE, IS GRATEFULLY AND RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED BY THE AUTHOR.

[end of page 004.gif]

PREFACE.
WITHIN the last half century, public attention has been attracted to the isles of the Pacific as a field of Christian missions and commercial enterprise; and the power of the Gospel has been tried on several branches of the Polynesian family.
The introduction and progress of Christianity and civilization at the Sandwich Islands, viewed in connexion with their original state, present condition, and prospects, have become a matter of interest to many who desire to see a connected account of the efforts to raise that people from their degradation and barbarism, and convert them from their idols, their cruel superstitions, and their unbridled lusts. Such a narrative I have been requested to give by those in whose judgment I confide, and with whom I have, for a quarter of a century, been specially connected.
Various parts of the History of the Sandwich Islands have been offered to the world in the publications of the American Board, and of several able writers, who have had a short acquaintance with that group-the Rev. Messrs. C. S. Stewart, Wm. Ellis, and S. Dibble; J. J. Jarves, and Charles Wilkes, Esqs., and others. But having a more perfect acquaintance with the main facts from the first attempt to rear on those shores the standard of the Kinm of nations, 11 it seemed good to me also to set forth in order a declaration of those things 11 which came under my own observation, and those 11 which have been delivered to us by eye--witnesses," or have become matters of history.
11 Of making many books," the reading public desires 11 no end, 11 and though long accustomed to speak, write, and preach, and sometimes to think, in a foreign heathen tongue which had become familiar, I have labored to add a volume in plain English, illustrative of the character, condition, language, customs, religion, government, and pursuits of the Hawaiian people, the struggles through which they have passed, and the changes which have been wrought there by the Divine agency.
Following, in the main, the order of events which Divine Providence arranged, I have given briefly, in the first Chapter, an account of the people, for an indefinite period previous to the

[end of page 005.gif]

vi 	PREFACE.
discovery of the Islands by Captain Cook; and in the second, their history during the subsequent forty years; and in the third, a record of preparatory measures for introducing Christianity among them, with which the reader may, if he choose, commence the narrative. Thence onward, in twenty-two successive chapters, the history of the mission and the histaxy of the nation are interwoven, or run parallel, for I Twenty-Oneyears ;1 and in the twenty-sixth chapter, for five years further, to the beginning of 1846.
1 have aimed to introduze to my -readers the Hawaiian people and their country, with its mountain, valley, and volcanic scenery ; their rulers, teachers, friends, and opposers ; their habitations, schools, churches, revivals, etc., as they appeared to myself, and to show the footprints of the nation's progress in their uphill efforts to rise amid conflicting influences. To this end, within the free outline of a I RESIDENCE,' are incorporated such events and sketches of character from personal acquaintance, and that others may speak for themselves, such documents and extracts (sometimes without a reference) from the archives and publications of the American Board, the mission, and the native government, and other sources, as the object and unity of the work, the clearness of the narrative, and the limits of a convenient and reasonable volume would admit, and as many, too, as seemed to be required to make the volume entertainiDg and valuable to the rising generation, the mature Christian, the candidate for missionary toil, the teacher of religion, and the philanthropic statesman or philosopher, who would appreciate the application of the means of elevating nations, and removing barbarism, intemperance, oppression, a-ad idolatry from the world.
To render the work the more deserving of confidence, I have availed myself of the valued criticisms and modifications suggested by the Rev. David Greene, one of the Secretaries of the American Board, to whom with others, not excepting one familiar with the prominent scenes and events described, I am greatly indebted, and through whose aid, the pleasure and advantage of the courteous reader will doubtless be promoted, the labor of preparing it more certainly rewarded, and the notes of praise to divine grace, -%87hich it is intended to multiply, be made richer and higher.
New York, June 7th, 1847. {1847/06/07}

[end of page 006.gif]

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I.
ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION. page
Tradition uncertain-Origin of the Hawaiian race and of their tabus-Character of their religion- Relation to other tribe&-Prediction of a new religion Parentage and childhood of Kaahumanu-Discovery by Capt. Cook- War of Kalaniopuu and Kahekili- Deification and death of Capt. -Cook 	1 7,

CHAPTER II.
WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA.-1780-1819.
	Death of Kalaniopuu-War with Kiwalao-Attack on the South of Hawaii Invasion of Maui-Strife of Keawemauhili-Keoua's invasion of the -North of Hawaii-Early visits of Portlock, La Perouse, and Mears-Metcalf's revenge-Capture of the Fair American-Vancouver's visit-Assassination, 	of Hergest-Cession of Hawaii-Death of the king of Maui -Defeat of Kaeo-Treacherous destruction of Browne-Conquest of Maui, Molokai, and Oahu-Insurrection on Hawaii-State ofthe naticm-Tenure of' land-Sandal-wood trade-Alliance with Kauai-Helpless moral condition 	36

CHAPTER III.
PREPARATORY MEASURES FOR PLANTING A CHRISTIAN MISSION
AT THE SANDWICH ISLANDS.-1809-1819.
Origin of the mission-Foreign mission school-Death of the first Hawaiian convert,,-Ordination of  missionaries-.-Appointment of assi,,Lant missionari" -Mission church-Lay laborers-Missionary and Christian vow-Instructions-Embarkation, of the pioneer missionaries--Voyage round Cape Horn -First appearance of Hawaii and its jnhabitants--:Death and obsequies, of 	Kamehameha-Succession of Liholiho-Position of Kaahumanu-Infraction of the ancient  tabu-Suspension of' the public sacrifices Rebellion and vanquishment of Kekuaokalani--Causes of the innovation 	57

CHAPTER IV.
FIRST YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SECOND OF LIHOLIHO.-1820.
Missionaries' first intercourse with the natives-Visit of chiefs to the brig by double canoe-Deserted temple at Kawaihae-Sermon-Arrival at Kailua-Villagers-Visit and proposals to the king-Royal family-High priest. Visit of royal family on board-Admission of t6e mission-Debarkation of Mr. T. and Dr, H-'Arrival at Oahu-Description ot"Honolulu and adjacent countrY-Governor Boki-intemperance-Debarkation and location of missionaries-First Sabbath on shore at Oahu-Visit of Messrs. Whitney and Ruggles to Kauai-Reception of George ky his father-Settlement of the mission there	......................................................	81

[end of page 007.gif]

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER V.
FIRST YEAR OF THE MISSION, -AND SECOND OF LIHOLIHO--COX
TINUED.-1820.
Instruction commenced with difficulty-First sermon to the king-Hopu's father -First school at Honolulu-Claims for the use of the needle--Objections to the mission-Boki and his partizans-Co-operation of foreigners in aid of the school-Boki's stammering teacher-Ejection of Aliens-Kaumualii and his school-Examination of the school at Honolulu-First houses of the mission at Honolulu-Hawaiian style of building-Correspondence with Governor Reickord-Grateful notice in the United States of the reception of the m istion - 101

CHAPTER VI.
SFCOND YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND THIRD OF LIHOLIHO.-1821.
Hawaiian Hula-Removal of the royal family- Insolent priest--suspension of de Kailua station-The king's visit to Honolulu-Death of Likelike-Wailing and amusement-The Alpine pass of Nuuanu-Palikoolau-Arrival Of the royal family at Honolulu -Commodore Vascelieff-Docility of the king of Kauai- First church edifice in the islands-Visit of whale ships~-Voyage to Tahiti proposed by Kaumualii-Sporting in the surf-Liholiho's voyage and visit to Kauai-Liliha's canoe voyage-Political transaction bet'W',ftn the two kings-Crossing Kauai mountains-Encampment of t e kings 	Hanalei-Fire Pali-Singular mode of fishing-Waimea sch0ols.__lte_ removal of Kaumualii to 0ahu-Prayer of a native youth-The inquirer and the manslayer-Union of Kaumualii and Kaahumanu-The queen's dangerous illness-Visit of a Russian Exploring Squadron 	123

CHAPTER VII.
THIRD YEAR OF THE MISSION) AND FOURTH OF LIHOLIHo.-1822.
Commencement of writing and printing irk the Hawaiian language_Hawaiian orthography and pronunciation-first Hawaiian epistolary correspondence Illness of the two kings-Visit of the English missionary dePutation-A warrior of Pomare-Chiefs' tour through the windward islands-Burning tjj~e hidden idols-Seriousness and early efforts of COX-School at th, king's residence-enlisting  Kaahumanu as a pupil and hearer-Introduction ln Christian marriage-Letter fro- China-Liholiho at school-Incipient steps towards civilized habits-First lessons in astron0my --Kaahumanu's first visit to Kauai--Early	.letters-William.Beals.....................	162

CHAPTER VIII.
FOURTH YEAR OF THE MISSION) AND FIFTH OF LIHOLIH0,1823.
Nominal Christianity of twentY-four chief-Heathen rites renewed-introduction of Christian funerals--Visit of the royal family at Punloa- Deity of the shark-Royal recognition of the Sabbath The king's procrastination Dressing food for the Sabbath-His rum bottle- Arrival and reception of Mr. Ellis-Clerical assOciation-License of Mr. Whitney- sickness and seriousness of Keopuolani- National festival-First reinforcement Of the mission from the US- Embarkation at New Haven- Arrival and reception -Survey of Hawaii-Introduction of the Gospel at Maui-Visit of the high Chiefs at Lahaina-Erection and dedication of the first church on Maui Last sickness and departure of Keopuolani-Efforts and influence of the liberals-Resuming the station at Kailua-Adams and his first church-Effort, of Kapiolani, Naihe and Kamakau to hear the Gospel-Departure of the king and his suite for England-Kamamalu's farewell		174

[end of page 008.gif]

	CONTENTS.	ix
	CHAPTER IX.	
FIFTH YEAR OF THE MISSION) AND FIRST OF KAAHUMANU' S RE-
	GENcy.-1824.
	Introduction of the Gospel at Hilo and Puna-Church at Kaawaloa-New station where Cook fell-Reform meeting at Honolulu-The queen as a pupil at a school examination-Substitute for heathen sports-Excursion to Kauai-Parting with Kaumualii-Description of Waimea, Kaumualii's home-Hanapepe-Ancient sport of Hoolua-Efforts to recover the Cleopatra's Barge-Death and character of Kaumualii-Burning and replacing Xalfirt church-Kalanimoku's stone house- Interment of Kaumuaiii-Kaahumanu at Lahaina-Silencing the pretended prophetess of Pele-Appointment of Kahalaia as Governor of Kauai-Solar eclipse-Disaffection of George P. T.-Kaumualii's birth place-Falls of Wailua-Kalanimoku's visit to Kauai-His reception at Waimea-Insurrection-The missionaries exposure and escape-George's singular manifesto-Reinforcement-Victory--.Capture of George-Letter of Laanui-Kaahumanu's fast, attention to preaching, and visit to Kauai-Kalanimoku's letters from Niihau-Kaikioewa made Governor of Kauai-Return of the warriors-Reception of a prisoner, and of the victors at Honolulu 	206

CHAPTER X.
SIXTH YEAR OF THE MISSION) AND SECOND OF KAAHUMANU'S
	REGENCY.-1825.
	Promising New Year-Establishment of' female associations for prayer and
	improvement-Kalanimoku's return from his victory on Kauai-Kaahumanu's letters, return to her residence at Honolulu, and hopeful conversion Presence of the Spirit-Namahana and the shipwreck-Association of men formed for Christian improvement-Religious interest at Lahaina-Bartimeus Puaaiki-Progress at Hawaii-Kapiolani versus Pele-Her visit to Kilauea and Hilo-Paucity of means for educating the nation-Result of
	the king's visit to England-Return of the survivors--Visit of Lord Byron -Kaahumanu and others candidates for Christian ordinances-Terms of Christian fellowship-National council-Lord Byron's hints on government -Kaahumanu's visit to Hilo--Demand for missionary aid-Departure of Mr. Stewart-Outrage at Lahaina-A foreign offender reproved-Early admission of high chiefs to the church-Non-confederacy of " Church and state "-Decalogue-Council 	246

CHAPTER XI
SEVENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND THIRD OF KAAHUMANU-
	1826.
	Arrival of the U. S. schooner Dolphin-Mutiny of the Globe-Wreck of the
	London, Capt. Edwards-Kaahumanu's report of the course of Lieut Percival-Outrage at Honolulu during the visit of the Dolphin-The com	mander's circular-Notice taken in the U. S. of this riot-Mr. Bishop's tour round Hawaii-Gov. Kaikioewa's tour round Kauai-Kaahumanu's tour 	round Oahu-Meeting at Waimea, Oahu-The Regent's visit to Lahaina-Convention of the mission at Kailua-Dedication of the largest church in the 	island-Ordination-Large assemblage at Kawaihae-Visit of the U. S. ship 	Peacock, Capt. Jones--Circular and investigation respecting the mission~-Letter in bad English ascribed to Boki 	283

[end of page 009.gif]

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER XII.	pap
EIGHTH YEAR OF THE MISSION) AND FOURTH OF KAAHUMANU.1827.
Position of Boki-Illness of Kalanimoku-His separation from Boki-His last visit to Lahaina-His death and character-Mr. Chamberlain's letter on the relative standing of Boki and Kaahumanu-Return of Messrs. Loomis and Blatcheley-Trip to Hawaii, and sojourn at Kuaheva-Arrival and rejection of Romish teachers-Outrage at Lahaina by the crew of the John Palmer-Hoapili's despatch to the regent-Accusation and proposed trial of Mr. Richards, and its results 	.....................................	305

CHAPTER XIII.
NINTH YEAR OF THE MISSIONI AND FIFTH OF KAAHUMANU.-1828.
	Letters from Kaahumanu and her sister to the American Board-Letter of Mr,
	Evarts to the young king-Arrival and reception of the second reinforcement of the mission-Captain Beechey's letters--State of the field at Maui Death of Mrs. Bishop--Return of Mr. Ely-Sending away the children of missionaries-Exposure and escape of Messrs. Bishop and Ruggles 	324

CHAPTER XIV.
TENTH YEAR OF THE MISSIONI AND SIXTH OF KAAHUMANU.
1829.
Great numbers attend to instruction-Religious interest in the region where Capt. Cook fell-State of Kauai five years- after the insurrection -Early temperance measures of Kaahumanu and the Christian governors--Boki's tavern and sugar-house distillery-His insurrectionary movements-Erection and dedication of a large church at Honolulu-Fourth of July celebration Accessions to the church at Oahu-Death of Lydia Namahana-Turbulence and memorial about a cow-Public edict respecting marriage, concubinage, equity, and traffic in ardent spirits-Visit oT the U. S. ship Vincennes-A Sabbath at Hilo-Reception of Captain Finch at Honolulu-Despatches from the Government of the U. S.-Testimony of J. C. Jones, Esq.-The king's reply to the President-Debts of the government-Boki;s embarrassment His fatal expedition to the South Seas-Hopeful conversion of Gov. Adams - 364

CHAPTER XV.
ELEVENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION AND SEVENTH OF KAAHUMANU.
	1830.
	Associations for social worship and improvement-The former prevalence of 	infanticide-Issuing and reception of a book for children-Tour round Oahu -Waimea chosen as a new station-Louisa a Romish teacher-Tour through the windward islands-Accessions to the church at Lahaina-Arrival at Waimea-Splendid rainbow-Visit of the chiefs at Waimea-Excursion of the king and his party to Mauna Kea- Visit to the beautiful valley of Waipio-Sharks-Thunder stOrm-Visit to Hilo-View of Hawaii from Mokuola-The great volcano of Kilauea-Inland journey from Kilauea to Waimea, 	Hawaii--Kaahumanu's note from Hilo to the chiefs at Honolulu-Pulpit and congregation at Waimea-Journey In the interior from Waimea to the head of Kealakekua Bay-Ancient temple in the wilderness-Arrival by night at Kuapehu 	365

[end of page 010.gif]

	CONTENTS.	Id
	CHAPTER XV1.	Page

TWelfth yEAR OF THE MISSION, AND ~EIGHTH OF KAAHUMANU. 1831.
Kuapeha and Kaawaloa-Native Christian poetess-Singular school exhibition
and examination where Cook fell-Visit of the principal chiefs at Kailua Early efforts of the King-Visit, schools, and dedication at Waimea-Apprehension from papists-Seditious movements of Liliha-Council at Lahaina- Hoapili takes charge of the fort at Honolulu-Retum thither of the chiefs from windward tour-Appointment of Adams as governor of Oahu-His struggles against prevailing abuses-Temperance Society among natives-Dialogue with the young king on temperance-Third reinforcement of the mission-Kaahumanu's letter to the American Board-Removal of papal priests-Establishment of the Mission Seminary or High School at Lahaina-luna-Removal of deified relics from the House of Keawe-Kaahumanu's last tour round Oahu-Death of Naihe 	......

CHAPTER XVIL
THIRTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND NINTH OF KAAHUMANU. 1832.
	Kaahumanu.'s last visit to Hawaii and Maui-A companion fbr the prince,-.
	Reception of the fourth reinforcement of the mission-Deligbtful Sabbath at
	Honolulu-Last illness and departure of KAAHUMANu-Kinau made premier
	~Survey of the Washington Islands-Revival at Kauai-ConfessioDs of an
	old warrior- Manslaughter by a youth-Wailuku. station-Visit of the
	U. S. frigate Potomac -Bold plan for dispossessing the proprietors of the
	Sandwich Islands 	428


CHAPTER XVIII.
FOURTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND FIRST OF KAUIKEAOULI,
OR KAMEHAMAHA III--1833.
Kaomi's faction-Kauikeaouli asserts his majority and supremacy-Premiership of Kinau-Missionary effiorts for seafaring men-School at Oahu for the children of foreigners-Seamen's chaplaincy at Honolulu-Fifth reinforcement of the mission-Visit of the ship of war Challenger, Capt. Seymour-Death of Kaomi-Poetic rebuke of the destroyer of good-Return 	of Mr. Ruggles 	........	447'

CHAPTER XIX.-
FIFTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSIONI AND SECOND OF KAMEHAMEHA III.-1834.

Steady progress of the churches-The schools during the apparent reverse-Books and printing for the nation-Almanac and Newspaper-Religious interest at Hilo and Kailua-Mission to the Washington Islands-Kaahumanu's opinion of prayer and effort-London Missionary Society's efforts at the Marquesas-Voyage to the Marquesas-Reception of the mission-Character and condition of Marquesans-Objections to the continuance of the mission- Return of the missionaries to the Sandwich Islands.............456

[end of page 011.gif]

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER XX.	pap
m
SIXTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION) AND THIRD OF KAME-
HAMEHA III.-1835.
New station at Molokai-Progress in a year-New station at Waialua-New station at Ewa-Idolatrous efforts-Influence of the schools-Severe test of the pupils-Zeal of Hoapili- Marriage forbidden to those who could not read-Cooperation of Kawailepolepo at Wailuku-Manufacture of cotton introduced _Religious interest at Kauai-Shipmasters against license-Temperance petition of chiefs and people~ 	467

CHAPTER XXI.
SEVENTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION) AND FOURTH OF KAMEHAMEHA III.-1836.
Daniel Wheeler in the isles of the Pacffic---~Character and efforts of blind Bartimeus-Convention and report of the mission for 1836-Addition of missionary children to the church-Danger from causes of depopulation Bookbinding-Improvement in the fine arts-Progress at Kailua-Religious interest in the Mission Seminary-Mr. Coan's tour round Hawaii-Schools and religion in Puna and Hilo-Native printers and bookbinders-Memorial of the mission on the cultivation of the arts-Memorial of the chiefs on the increase of teachers of the arts-Return of Messrs. Richards and Spaulding - 480

CHAPTER XXII
EIGHTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION AND FIFTH OF KAMEHAMEHA im-1837.
	Death of the princes,--Marriage,of the king-Protracted meetings on Oahu Second congregation at Honolulu-Seventh reinforcement-Progress of the 	great revival on Hawaii-Large and timely reinforcement-Death of Mrs. Dibble and Mrs. Lyons-Domestic efforts to support the Gospel-Renewed efforts of the papists-Arrival of' Messrs. Walsh and Murphy-Re-entrance of Messrs. Bachelot and Short-Government orders for their departure-Visit of the Sulphur and La Venus--Proceedings of Captains Belcher, Thouars, and Charlton-Arrival and correspondence of Messrs. Maigret and Murphy -Progress of the great revival o~ Hawaii-Singular physical phenomenon
	in the ocean........................ 	498


CHAPTER XXIII
NINETEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SIXTH OF KAME-
HAMEHA lII~---1838.
Progress of the great revival-Religious interest among children and youth Means employed to save souls~Mode and kind of preaching required by natives-Aid of lay preachers-Bartimeus on instantaneous conversion Great additions to the churches-Chaplain, teacher, and interpreter for the king and chiefs .......................................	520

[end of page 012.gif]

	CONTENTS.	Xiii
CHAPTER XXIV. Paga
TWENTIETH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SEVENTH OF KAMEHAMEHA III-1839.
Translation of the Bible-Death of Kinau-Appointment of the princess Victoria and Kekauluohi to the premiership--Suspension of the punishment of native papists-Visit of I'Artemise to Oahu-Warlike manifesto of Capt. Laplace-Correspondence of the missionaries and their consul-Measures of the residents at Honolulu-Agreement between Capt. Laplace and Kauikeaouli-Visit of the United States' East India Squadron, Columbia and John Adams-Testimony of the officers of the Squadron-Voice abroad Death of Mr. McDonald and G. P. Judd, jun.-Native elegy ..............532

CHAPTER XXV.
TWENTY-FIRST YEAR	OF THE MISSION, AND EIGHTH OF KAMEHAMEHA III-1840.
Hawaiian Constitution-Principles of civil and religious liberty recognised 	Rulers hereditary-Legislators elected-Collectors appointed-Judges--Changes in 7te Constitution-~Suffrage-Assessment-Revenue-Public works-Large stone church at Honolulu-Church at Kealakekua-Hilo Drawing timber for churches-Sacramental scene-Return of a pioneer. - - -				561

CHAPTER XXVI.
FIVE YEARS FROM THE ADOPTION OF THE CONSTITUTION-1841-5.
Visit of the U. S. Exploring Squadron-The last generation of chiefs-Institution for the young chiefs-State of the Mission Seminary-Female seminaries -Boarding-schools for boys-School for the children of Missionaries-Church discipline-Temperance pledge-National efforts to secure independence Recognition at Washington~Visit of the French ship of war Embuscade Visit of the English -ship of war Carysfort-Correspondence and demands of Lord Paulet-Provisional cession of the islands-Provisional government, -Protest of the king-Restoration by Admiral Thomas-Acknowledgment and guarantee of independence -Haalilio, the native ambassador-Representatives-Treaties with foreign powers-Meeting of the National Legislature-Efforts of the American Board-Bible and Tract Society~-Conclusion. 579

Embellishments\
I. VILLAGE OF KAAWALOA ON KEALAKEKUA BAY, WHERE COOK FELL.	 35 
2. VIEW OF THE SOUTHERN SIDE OF OAHU, FROM EWA. - - -			 93
3. VILLAGE OF WAIMEA, KAUAI. . . . . . . . . . .						 217
4. THE QUEEN AT WAIMEA (OAHU)~, RECOMMENDING CHRISTIANITY. 	295 
5. VIEW OF HILO, MAUNA KEA, AND MAUNA LOA - - - - - -				 385
6. MissioN SEMINARY AT LAHAINALUNA - - - - - - - - -				 473
Ile well executed engravings on wood, by Mr. B. F. Childs, are; excepting the 6th, from sketches taken by the writer, on the ground. The publishers have " also procured an excellent steel plate engraving, from a good Daguerreotype likeness by Mr. S. Peck.

[end of page 013.gif]

XiV 	EXPLANATIONS.

EXPLANATIONS.

L HAwIIAN ORTHOGRAPHY AND PRONUNCIATION.
The pronunciation of the Hawaiian names in this volume urill be made comparatively easy to the reader by observing that the vowels have the following sounds.
a, as a in father, art. 	o, as o in no.
e, as fx in they, or a in pale. 	U, as oo in too.
i, as z in machine, or ee in see.
The full accent ig usually on the last vowel but One, la3d.ft seeondaq w cent two syllables before the full.. Simply to give in succession the primitire sounds of the letters of a Hawaiian name or word will accomplish a tolerably accurate pronunciation. But for further explanation of the orthography and pronunciation the reader is referred to pages 152-156.
II. THE ISLANDS.
The group of the Sandwich or Hawaiian Islands, consists of I I which lie in the North Pacific Ocean, between 18 50' and 22 20' N. L., and 154 55, and 160 15' W. L., from Greenwich, and stretch along in a dirtction W. NW and E.S.E. about 350 miles, and contain about 6000 sq. miles.
Name. Length. Breadth Height in ft, Sq. Miles. Pop. 1832.
Hawaii	88	68	14,500	4,000			45,792
MAUI	48	29	11,000	600				35,062
OAHU,	46	23	4,000		520				29,755
Kauai	33	28	5,000		520				61000
LANAI	17	9	                11600		100				11600
Niihau	7	800			80					1.047
Kahoolawe	 11	a	Soo	60						80
MoLoKini		Islets, seamely vaore
LEHUA	, 	than barren rocks.
KAULA,	130,313
CLIMATE AND TempERATURE.-The average temperature in low southem
and western locations is 75; in northern and eastern, 72. The lofty 
mountains  are cool, and at their summits, cold. A summary of meteorological ob.
servations made by the missionaries at Honolulu from Aug., 1821, to July,
1822, shows the mean temperature to be 75; N.E. trade winds three-fourths
of the year; rain on 40 days; highest heat observed in the shade, 88, lowest 
59.
	A summary of observations made at the same place for 1838, by T. C. B.
Rooke, Esq., and published in the Hawaiian Spectator, vol. i., 
showed the mean heat 75 . 8 (wbieb nearly corresponds to tbai of lAh" au4 "lua), 41 rainy days, 275 fine ; amount of rain, 46.8 inches.
	~Re following summary of meteorological observations made by Mr. K
Johnson, a missionary, at Waioli, Kauai, and published in the American Journal of Science and Arts, 1847, shows the mean temperature of that place to be 72 ; the highest degree of heat observed in the shade, 90, the lowest 54; 4he highest in the Sun, 113';amount 0 rain, 85 inches.

[end of page 014.gif]

EXPLANATIONS.		xv.
<note resp="abf">A table of temperatures, winds and weather for the months April, 1845 through March, 1846 is present.</note>

DisEASES.-ASthMa, croup, cutaneous eruptions, apoplexy, diarrhoea, dysentery, catarrh, dropsy, fevers, ophthalmia, influenza, inflammatory rheumatism, scrofula, syphilis, ulcers, consumption,

III. NAMES OF THE: PRINCIPAL HAWAIIAN PERSONAGES FOUND IN THIS WORK.
Many names are significant or historical, desijned not so much to mark the character of the possessor, as to perpetuate the remembrance of some event; for instance, the Queen being confined in a dark habitation on account of sore eyes, one of her friends called his infant son 11 David Darkhouse." When she was ill and a brush was used on her skin, another named his son "Gideon Skinbrush.11 To distineish husband and wife, the people now sometimes subjoin kane, male, or wahine, female, to the name, but in oriental simplicity, they rarely use axy term answering to Mr. and Mrs.
Ai-xA-NA,'-XA-Man-eater. A chief, the heir of Naihe of Kealakekua.
A-KTVA MA-1U-HfKI-God of the Year. A deity whose image set up in a district would not remove till the tax was paid.
AU-WAE'-Chin. Chief of Wailuku.
Bo'-xi-Bbw or bon. Governor of Oahu, 1819-1829.
HA-A-U-U-o~ The friend, secretary, and ambassador of the king.
HO-A-PI'LI-jioint partner, united companion. Governor of Maui, 1836--40.
w
Ho'pu-Catch. Native teacher,
Hv-mz-nu'xz. G. P., Kaumualii. Insurgent, 1824.
l'i-Stinted. John, a counsellor and school inspector.
KA-A-Hu-m&'Nu-Feathered or bird mantle. Regent, 1824-32.
KA-x'o. King of Kauai, father of Kaumualii. A representative, 
1845.
KA-RA-LA'IA. Governor of Kauai, 1824.
KA-HE-KI'Ll- 7Wunder. King of Maui, 1773-1794.
XA-1WHU-Anger. Capt. of the king's guard, 1829.
KAJ--A-KO-I'LI-Sea of Koili. Headman of Koolauloa, 1834.
KAI-A'-.NA- A high chief of Hawaii, and rival of Kamehameha
KA:i-xi-o-ir'wA. Gov. of Kauai, 1824-40.
KA-I'Ll-The surface the skin. A deity.
KA-LAI-PA-HO'A-Daggermaker. A so-called poison deity, p. 24.
KA-LA-Ku'A. A wife of Kamehameha, and afterwards of Hoapili.
KA-LA'MA- 7'he flambeau. Wife of Kamehameha III., 1837-47.
RA-LA-,V	Rent Heaven. Liholiho's general &ad prime counsellor of Kaahumanu.

[end of page 015.gif]

xvi 	EXPLANATIONS.
KA-LA-Ni-o-pu'u-Budding heaven. King of Hawaii, 1778.
KA-MA-XA-HE-LF'I- 77te eye a gem. Queen of Kauai, 1799.
'KA-MA-MA'Lu- The shade, umbrella. Wife of Liholiho, 1818,1824.-
KA-MA-NA'WA-The time. A coadjutor of the conqueror.
KA-MR-E-IA-mo'Ru. A high chief of Hawaii, 1778-1794.
KA-M]E-19A-ME'HA-Loneliness. Founder of the present dynasty. (see p. $0.)
R&-NE-0-N.E'O -Desolation. Chief of Kaui, 1778.
KA-FI-O-LA'Nir. Daughter of Keawemauhili, and wife of Naihe, 1809-31.
KA-PU'L.E-Prayer. Queen of Kauai, 1819-21.
	KJkU-I-XE-AO'U-LI-Hang on the dark sky. Kamehameha Ill., present king.
KA-U-MU-A-Ll'i. King of Kauai (p. 154).
	KA-WAI-LF-PO-L1Z'Po-Filthy water. Head man of Wailuku,
KE-A-LI-I-A-tro-Nu'i- The merciful chief. Governor of Kauai, 1844.
Kv,-]Z-AU -mo'Ku- The boarding a fleet. Father and brother of Kaahumanu.
	KE-A'WIC. Ancient king of Hawaii. A. high chief of Kauai, 1778-95.
	Kic-A-WE-A-HU'LU. High chief of Hawaii, and coadjutor of Kamehameha.
	KE-A-WE-XAU-RI'Li. King of Hilo, 1780.
	KE-A-W.E-A-MA'ni. Governess of KAUAI.
	KE-XAU-LI'KF-The equipoise. King of Maui, and ancestor of the Maui
		family of chiefs, p. 80.
	K1@-XA-U-LU-o'Ei. A wife of Liholiho, and of Kanaina. Premier, 1839-45.
	KE-XAU-o-No'Hi. Daughter of Wahinepio, and a wife of Liholiho.
	KE-O'U- A- The rain-food. King of Kau. A wife of Adams. A Gov. of Maui.
	K,L-KU-A-NAO'.k. Gov. of Oahu, 1836-1847,
	KE-o-Ro-KA-LO'LF-The hair the woven cloth. Mem. of legislature, 1840.
	KE-O-NI-A'Nr-Derived from John Young. Son of Mr. Young, Premier, 1846.
	KF-O-PU-0-LA'Ni. Daughter of Kiwalao, and mother of two kings.
	KE-XU-A-0-KA-LA'-Nx-The back.or god of heaven, champion of idolatry, 1819.
	KE:-xu-Pu-o'Hi. Wife of Kalaniopuu, 1779, a poetess, 1830.
	Ki-AI-MA-1KA'NI- Wind watcher. Insurgent chief of Kauai, 1824.
	Ki-Ai-mo'xu-Island or ship watcher. Insurgent at Kauai, 1824.
	Ki-NAU'. Dau. of Kamehameha and wife of Liholiho, 1819. Premier, 1832-7.
	KI-WA-LA-O', Son of Kalaniopuu, and rival of Kamehameha, 1780.
	KO-A-LAV-KA'Nr, KA-HO-LO-O-KA-LA'NI. Son of Kehekili, and gov. of Maui, 1794.
	RO-NI'A. Wife of Paki, and member of the legislature, 1840-47.
	Ku-A-KI'NI, JOHN ADAMS. Governor of Hawaii, 1820-45.
	LA-A-NU'l. Chief of Waialua, and brother-in-law of Kaahumanu.
	Li-LI'HA--Disgust- Governess of Oahu, 1829.
	Li-no-LI'110, I-O-IA-NI,
			.'HA IL
	KA-ME-HA-MF	Son and successor of Kamehameha, 1819-24.
	Lr-K'E-LI'Kr-. Wife of Kalanimoku.
	L'E-LE-1-0-110'ICU. Son of Kalanimoku, and governor of Hawaii, 1846.
	LO No-Rearing. A deity.
	MA-NU'IA-Fish bird. Capt. of the Fort at Honolulu, 1825-29.
	MA'Lo- Girdle. David, a native preacher,
	MA-.NO'NO. Wife of Kekuaokalani, 1819.
	ME'Rz-Derived from Mary. Daughter of Gov. Adams:
	NA-MA-KIC-HA'. High chief of Hawaii. Insurgent, 1796.
	NA-MA-RA'NA. Sister and wife of the king of Maui, 1770. Wife of Kamehameha.' Governess of Oahu, 1824,
	NAI'RE-The spears. Chief of Kealakekua, acting governor of Hawaii, 1831.
	NAx-HF-Ku-Ku'ii-The spears of candlenut. The father of the present Queen.
	NA-HI-E-NA-E'NA-Raging fires. Daughter of Kamehameha.
O-PU-XA-J1A1'A-Ripped abdomen. First Hawaiian convert.
	-311'.	Captain of t e fort, 1840. Member of the national council, 1840.
PA 	
PA-LE-I-0-.HO-LA'NI. King of Oahu, 1779.
PAu-A!-Hi-Fire destroyed. A wife of Liholiho, and of Kekuanaoa.
PAU'Lo KA-NO'A-Paul the free. A Judge.  Representative, 1845.
ft-A-A-i'xi, Bartimeus, the blind preacher, P. 481.

[end of page 016.gif]

CHAPTERI.
ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION.

Tradition uncertain.-Origin of the race and of their tabus.-Character of their Religion.-Relation to other Tribes.-Prediction of a new Religion .-Parentage and childhood of Kaahumanu.-Discovery by Cook.-War of Kalaniopuu and Kahekili.-Deification and death of Cook.
	DARKNESS covered the earth and gross darkness the people.  This, for ages, was emphatically applicable to the isles of the great Pacific~Ocean. But the voice divine said, "Let there be light.
The early history of the Hawaiian Islands being involved in great obscurity, the best efforts now to trace it must be attended with uncertainty.. The nation ' had no written language, no records either hieroglyphic, syllabic, alphabetic or monumental, no ideas of literature before their discovery by Europeans, and, so far as appears, no tradition that their ancestors ever possessed any.
In the place of authentic history they had obscure oral traditions, national or party songs, rude narratives of the successions of kings, wars, victories, exploits of gods, heroes, priests, sorcerers, the giants of iniquity and anti-quity', embracing conjecture, romance, and the general absurdities of Polytheism.
These may be supposed to be mixed up with the confused impressions of their minstrels, or to be affected by the -variations made by persons through whom the traditions have passed from generation to generation, or from one clan to another. With these various sources of uncertain history is connected the extreme difficulty of intercourse between the people of different islands, and of different clans on the same island, especially in the oft-recurring state of hostility to which they were long accustomed. To the actors and the narrators, exact information would in such cases be almost impossible, even had truth been their object, and much more so, where the desire and the temptation to misrepresent were strong; for flattery and slander naturally abound amid party strifes, where reverence for a holy God is unknown.
	Destitute of high moral principle as idolaters of reprobate mind usually are, and by no means distinguished for forming in their own minds, or conveying to others by language, just con
		2

[end of page 017.gif]

18	ORIGINAL STATE OP THE NATION.
ceptions of facts that came within the sphere of their observation ; or for distinguishing between truth, falsehood, and fiction ; or between conjecture, belief, and certain knowledge the Hawaiians of foriner generations will not be injured if their oral traditions should be received with caution, or with many grains of allowance for fiction, poetic license, forgetfulness, and intentional misstatement.
History proposes to give iust delineations of the characters of individual men and of- governments, and to set forth the reasons an(I the consequences of their actions, for the purpose of warning, prompting, and guiding succeeding generations. It must therefore, deal, not only with outward facts, but with the motives of men and all the causes of the facts ; and of course it must be conversant with the principles which governed, and with those which ought to have governed, the actors; for otherwise it can accomplish little or nothing for posterity. How imperfectly, then, were those stupid, unlettered, unsanctified heathen tribes furnished for making out a trustworthy history of their country forages back or even for a single generation! If we would appreciate the difficulties which embarrass the traditionists of Hawaiian antiquity, let us consider how difficult it is even now for the intelligent readers of the various accounts given.by tourists, residents, explorers, naval officers and missionaries, from the time of the bloody tragedy of Captain Cook, to the late and still more bloody French tragedy at the Society Islands ; to trace out the causes, and the true and responsible authors of the more important transactions there, and to decide whether particular events and prominent measures are attributable to right or wrong intention.
	Oral tradition alone, with all the advantages derivable from science and general history, could not be safely relied on to give to posterity in France, England, America, or the Pacific Isles, any just conception of the principal events in those islands, even since the discovery by Captain Cook, or since the introduction there of the Gospel.	We need records 	carefully written by men thoroughly~ acquainted with the people,
and friendly to the truth. 'WI the advantages of the pen and press, of science and Christianity, of wakeful attention and 	personal observation, we shall do well if we trace out the true 	responsibility, obtain a just view of facts and motives, and are 	able, in our estimate, to do justice to all classes concerned, and to decide what ought to be done in like circumstances. If modern 	writers, acquainted with the Bible, and with different heathen nations, find it difficult to convey, by, the pen, just conceptions of heathen institutions, and their influence on human character, how vain it would be to expect that by the merely oral tradition of savages, through many generations, just ideas will be conveyed of what a heathen nation was, what it did, and what it suffered, ages or centuries ago, since which time, many terms have lost

[end of page 018.gif]

ORIGIN OF THE RACE AND OF THE TABU.	19
their meaning) and many tropes become -unintelligible. Perhaps nothing is more difficult and at the same time indispensable in a missionary journal or narrative, than to convey to its readers just ideas of the heathenism, which is now to be met and removed among our deluded cotemporaries, who by the Divine arrangement have a high claim on our sympathy and beneficence.
With such views of the difficulty and importance of the task, I devote a few pages to the general history of the islands, previous to their discovery by Captain Cook, and a more particular history from that period to the introduction of Christianity, exhibiting the condition in which it found them, and the nature of the field to be cultivated. Further particulars of their manners, customs, laws, government and superstitions, will be incorporated with the narrative of the efforts to raise the character and change the 'religion and habits of the nation ; to reform and purify society there, and to found and build up institutions adapted to bless the current and succeeding generations.
The origin of the Hawaiian race, of tl~'e first occupants of these islands, and of their system of religion, was involved, as might be expected, in difficulties which their descendants could not satisfactorily solve. Even wiser philosophers have found some difficulty in accounting for the peopling of these Islands,so remote from the continents, and so distant, too, from the southern ~groups, with whom they are united by affinity of language, religion and customs.
The're are indications in the traditionary history of the different groups, that the Hawaiians came froin the south. Tahiti or Kahiki, is a terin applied by the Hawaiians both to the principal of the Georgian or Society Islands, and to foreign countries in general. It is possible for the ancestors of the race to have come to the ' Sandwich Islands without much knowledge of navigation. Trees from foreign countries repeatedly land on their shores, probably from the American and Asiatic coasts. Several natives of Japan, leaving their country in Japanese junks, have fallen upon the Sandwich Islands since the arrival of our mission there and others having approached in their lost and distressed state have been picked up and brought in by whaling ships. One crew made the Islands in great distress, sick and dying in their own little junk, which was brought to anchor on th~' N. W. part of Oahu, and then wrecked in the attempt to bring her round into the port of Honolulu. Another was taken by a whaler, from their unmanageable junk, not far distant~ and brought into Lahaina, Maui. In 1840, a third crew, driven off in a single masted boat, was found at 1701/2 E. and 34 N. 181 days out, and brought to the islands by the American brig Arguile, Captain Codman.
Junks, boats, or canoes, such as are still found 'in Polynesia, could pass in the variables, without the tropics, from the Asiatic coasts or islands; then, falling into the trades, they might'come

[end of page 019.gif]

20	ORIGINAL STATE OF T14E NATION.
without compass, chart, or design, to the Sandwich or Society Islands. Or when the trade winds are interrupted by westerly winds that blow, for a considerable period annually, canoes with Passengers might be driven thither from the West. As to provisions for a long voyage, we know that some nations are skilful in takino, fish, and some eat one another on emergencies, as did the crew of the Essex, who, after being wrecked by a stroke from a whale in that great ocean, suffered extreme hard. ships for 90 days, till the survivors reached the American continent in boats. Two years before our mission commenced, Kotzebue found at the Radack group, a native of the Carolines, Nvbo, with three companions, had been driven eastward in a canoe, about 1500 miles.
Tradition represents the Hawaiian race as having sprung from two distinct sources ; the two original occupants, Kahiko (the.ancient) and his wife, Kupulanakahau, and the first two immigrants Kukalaniehu, and his wife Kahakauakoko. Wakea,
the son of the former, and Papa, the daughter of the latter, became the progenitors of the Hawaiian race. Papa was considered as a goddess, and it was said of her that she brou(,ht fortli the islands, and that an offspring from her head, became a god.
Wakea is regarded as the'Patriarch of the whole tribe. Tradition represents him as consulting with a priest how he may commit incest with his first-born daughter, and escape the resentment of Papa, his wife. -This gave occasion to the tabu system, the first prohibition of which forbids women the pleasure of eating with their husbands. The object of this first rule was the indulgence, unobserved, of a wicked passion. But the jealous Papa called the husband to account. Upon this he was angry, and forbade her the use of various kinds of food; such as in modern times have been tabu to women ; degraded her-spit in her face and put her away, and made a wife-of his daughter. Hence the~ separate eating of the sexes uniformly;  and the occasional separate lodging of husbands and wives, at the will of kings and priests; anY hence the sanction of the separation at pleasure, of husbands and wives, and of the grossest pollution, incest, and fraud. The union of a brother and sister in the highest ranks became fashionable, and continued so till the revealed will of God was made known to them by our Mission.
Various times places and things were placed under tabu, or declared to be sacred. To enforce the unreasonable tabu, the highest penalty was annexed, and it grew up into a bloody sYstem of violence and Pollution suited to the lust, pride and malice of the priests, who were often rulers at the same time, and who pretended to claim, in the name of the gods, the right to put to death, by their own hands, and to threaten with death by the power of their deities every subject that should break any of the senseless tabus. To favor licentious

[end of page 020.gif]

CHARACTER OF THEIR RELIGION.	21 -
ness~ and to punish women for jealousy, was, accordin to tradition, one of the objects of the system of tabu. wow must the observance of it, then, debase the public mind, cherish the vilest passions, banish domestic happiness, and shield priests and kings in their indulgences and oppression ! For a religion which is founded on the arbitrary will, and designed to favor the vilest wishes of a wicked patriarch, and a polluted and fraudulent priest, may lay claim to the earnings and even the heads of the people for sacrifice, if they can be led by sophistry, falsehood, or force, to yield to it. Hence the numerous offerings to Hawaiian priests, and the numerous capital o5ences in the tabu ceremonial. Polygamy (implying plurality of husbands and wives), fornication, adultery, incest, infant murder, desertion of husbands, wives, parents and children ; sorcery, covetousness, and oppression, extensively prevailed, and seem hardly to have been forbidden or rebuked by their religion.
Natural conscience, which God implants in every human breast, to be the expounder of moral law, would have done far better alone than the stereotype and misguiding tabu. Conscience, doubtless, often opposed its cruelty on the one hand, and its licentiousness on the other; though the whole policy of Satan there, seemed to be, to ma*e that to be sin which is no sin, and that to be no sin which is sin. Still, as God maintains the power of conscience for good to some extent, in all; the vile dogmas of a false religion, it is found, may be neglected or resisted by a large portion of the community, even where the antiquity and authority of the general system are acknowledged. Passion and private interest, too, in thousands of instances, will refuse obedience to some parts of an unwelcome system of restraints, whether right or wrong; and this was unquestionably true among Hawaiians.
The sense of guilt amona- the heathen generally, where passion violates conscience, makes sacrifices of some kind appear necessary, as "compensating contrivances" which Pharisaic formalists make for themselves in case of omitting the weiehtier matters of the law or neglecting those duties -vAhich are -more difficult for selfish moral agents to perform. Idolaters will give up certain things which they do not much value, if, in consequence, their love of pleasure, power and honor can be gratified, and the favor of the gods secured. But the guilt of violating God's law as written ~n the heart by the finger of God, or on the pages of his Word, and illustrated in the death of Christ, appears to the enlightened, so great, that no human service or
sacrifice can be a compensation or atonement for it. The sense of guilt thus quickened and enlightened, makes the sinner hail the sacrifice of Christ as the only ground of peace and hope, destroys his pride of self-righteousness, and'excludes all boasting.  The heathen system, therefore, tends to immeasurable evil; but the Christian system to immeasurable good.

[end of page 021.gif]

22	ORIGINAL STATE- OF THE NATION.

The priests of Hawaiian superstition, who were wholesAle butchers of their fellow-men-the licensed murderers of numerous victims whom they put to death, or by sophistry or superstition persuaded to immolate themselves, seem, more like fiends  than anvthincr else that walks the earth ; and though multituides of Hawaiian~ mothers, because they were guilty or suspected of wantonness, or on account of poverty, imbecility, or love --of ease, killed their own offspring, yet their crime, unnaturally .. inexcusable as it was, seems less diabolical than the practices-OU the priests of the Sandwich Islands under the garb of religion, seizing men and women at pleasure, binding, strangling, or beating them to death, and offering them up in sacrifice to their malevolent deities.
Polytheism, which extensively prevailed at the Sandwich Islands, is always at variance -with the will of God, and principles of truth and virtue. The romance of heathen purity-,and felicity under such a system lives and flourishes only ill-, minds where the length~ and breadth of the divine law are, n6f, perceived, the deep springs of heathen actions are unobserved,: and the obligations of idolaters to the Creator and Benefactor of all are denied or misunderstood.
. Let us examine th6 condition and character of the Polynesians, as all other heathen tribes are to be examined, with the light of the Bible to aid our judgment, and we shall see that Hawaiian pagans were by no means above the general degradation, wretchedness and Vileness ascribed to the ancient heathen.
To get a Just conception of their state before the Gospel poured-in its'purifying and elevating light, we need to take, with us the graphic Scriptural description of the banditti before, the flood, of the licentious in the days of Lot, of Pharaoh and", Amalek, of Jezebel and Sennacherib, of Haman and Zeresh,, and of pagan Rome.
Those who carefully investigate the mysteries, and fathom the depths of Polynesian heathenism, so as to be able to make an intelligible comparison of its characteristics with the inspired, record and testimony concerning idolatry, recognize its forbidding lineamnets as face answers to face in water.The miserable captives of Satan,'Ied by him at his will, sacrifice even themselves or their children to devils, being given over to a reprobate mind, because they change the truth of God into a lie, and worship the creature , rather than the Creator. Instead, therefore, of that pure, humble, diligent attempt to find and serve, and please their Maker, which is sometimes vainly
ascribed to them, " their mouth is full of cursing and bitterness, their throat is an open sepulchre. With their tongues have they used deceit, and the poison of asps is under their lips. Their feet are swift to shed blood.~ Destruction and misery are in their paths, and the way of peace they have not known. There is no fear of God before their eyes."

[end of page 022.gif]

PAGAN CHARACTER OF POLYNESIA.	23
In the place of being filled with love and reverence to the -,true God, and equity and benevolence towards his creatures, they are 11 filled with all unrighteousness, fornication, wickedness, murder, debate, deceit, malignity," being " whisperers, backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, proud, boasters, inventors )f evil things, disobedient to parents, without natural affection, implacable, unmerciful." Such was the character of the famed 11 children of nature, ), or 'i children of wrath by nature,') at the Sandwich) Society, New Zealand, and Marquesas Islands, while they had not been taught by inspired truth, to stand in awe of the holiness, power and' justice of the Maker, Law-giver, Redeemer, and Judge of the world.
The process by which children, born of heathen parents, come to possess a character so odious, and so fearfully at variance with the laws of their Moral Governor, and with the design of man's creation, deserves our attention and care, especially if it be possible for us to arrest it. And the peculiarities of national character and condition, of the Hawaiians and other heathen tribes, ou~yzht W be studied and delineated in the process of evangelizing ihfe world; in order to show the adaptation, and make the successful application, of the Gospel to the wants of idolaters, wherever they dwell.
I Inasmuch as the natural disposition of our race is to indulge the sordid, selfish, sinful passions, it may be affirmed that no man is better than his principles, ~nd no nation- is better than its religion.
Looking back into the obscurity of Hawaiian history, to inquire respecting the character of the unknown islanders who have passed over the stage of earthly existence in preceding generations, we may estimate their corruption and debasement by the principles and religious practices in which they trained and left their children, and by the vile songs, and sports, the creeds and usages prevailing ~among them, and by the received narrative. of the lives of their leaders. Their religion, their politics, their amusements, and the examples of rulers, priests, an*parents, all tended to sanction and to foster lust and malevoIence. The national history, so far as it was preserved and known by the people, must have continued, without the counteracting influence of a better religion than was known to them to be debasing, instead of producing or promoting virtue. Violence, fraud, lust, and pollution, pervade tl~ whole history from Ahe oldest traditions of the origin of their race, and of their system of religion ; and- whether that history be true or false, :4ts effects upon the moral sense, so far as it was relied on, were deadly. Even the story that cannibalism was once practised in,,,,,,, the mountains of I 0ahu, does not - show, as tradition relates it, that any king or chief cared to protect the people from
supposed devourers of men ; or that any public sentiment at the time, was expressed against it, any more. than against human

[end of page 023.gif]

24	ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION.

sacrifices to the,gods, which it was believed the king and priests might offer and did offer at their pleasure.
In addition to this conceded power of the priests and rulers it was, claimed and believed that by a species of witchcraft,, incantations, and tricks of sorcery, or intercourse with malevolent spirits the priests and sorcerers could, and would, in an invisible manner, aCcomplish,the death of any that. miLht fall under their displeasure; and,, therefore, every member oC the community was deemed, liable, and many felt themselves liable to perish any day, by the unseen agency of their fellow-men, who were above, or without law. How impracticable, in such a state, the enjoyment of the blessing of mutual confidence and love!
~If, now, in addition to all this, it were possible for the mass of the people I to believe that chiefs and priests, in all parts of the islands, possessed idol gods made of a 'species of wood so deadly that a little dust scraped off and secreted in their food, would cause death at any time, and that their selfishness, misanthropy, and murderous training would dispose them to use that power where no"law could touch them f'or it ; what an unfailing source of anxiety and of servile subjugation must it have been to the common people But,incredible as it may seem, their religion, in later generations, taught that such idols existed, and & ' people admitted that their priests and rulers did possess such horrid instruments of secret manslaughter, and were not slow to use them.  The missionaries have been impressed with the evidence that malevolence and falsehood were the main: features,of Polynesian idolatry everywhere.. And the bloody and lying character of the religion of Pagan Hawaii is well 
illustrated In the brief history of Kalaipahoa, one of th~ir" deities,' called the, Poison god-a history absurd enough to be at once rejected as fictitious, and yet, so plausible, as to induce not only natives but white men, and even modern writers to admit the-truth of its foundation. But I confess the tradition of this god of human manufacture, though not of ancient, date, has quite overtasked ' my ' credulity, as it respects the existence of  the potson tree, of which the images, were supposed to be made.
It is maintained.,that a man of Molokai by the name~of Kaneakama,dreamed that a	singular tree of the mountains approached him with this message; "Bring offerings and worship me ; then cut In me down, and', make an idol of MY 	trunk and it shall have power to' kill whom you choose.   He, in, obedience to the vision, cut down a singular, tree on the mountains of Molokai, and carved out of its trunk an idol.  He scraped off small portions of it, and,concealed the dust in  food of men, and killed them, at once. The idol, became celebrated,. for its power and its subserviency to the-will of the murderer. Chiefs and people came from the other islands, even th " most,,, distant, and carried away the branches and roots of this (Upas) tree, and con-
verted them into idols that were scattered throughout	the whole

[end of page 024.gif]

POISON IDOLS OF HAWAII.	25

group ; the scrapings of which were used by chiefs and sorcerers for killing all obnoxious persons, high and low."*
This tree, without predecessor or successor, " the only tree of the kind" ever known, probably never existed. Had any king or possessor of Maui owned such a tree, would he have allowed subjects or enemies to come from all the other islands, and each freely carry away poison from this tree, enough to exterminate the whole population ? But if it were a natural poison, so deadly, that a small particle of its dry dust concealed in men's food would be fatal, why did it need first to be worshipped to make it powerful? And why did those who professed to believe in its deadly efficacy, always use incantations, and the tricks of sorcery to perpetrate murder, when they attempted to destroy by the dust~of the deified block'? No small ingenuity must have been displayed in establishing the belief in the existence of such a delity, or poisonous tree, sui generis ; a belief that has outlived its annihilated power. But where the belief that such a secret and fatal poison was in the hands of chiefs, priests or sorcerers, and that they were, ready to use it freely, was firmly established, the apprehension of the victim marked by the sorcerer that he was liable, any hour, to die by polson would naturally produce depression Of spirits, deter him from eating necessary food, and through his fears, hasten his death. Thus the murder could often be accomplished by a moral poison, where no Upas tree existed. Besides where malevolence was regarded as common, where mortality was great. disease or medical treatment so often fatal, and a false philosophy as to the causes and remedies of disease so prevalent, multitudes of the ignorant were doubtless led to conclude that death was frequently the consequence of sorcery or poison,, though no such tree ever existed. It is remarkable that so much fear prevailed in respect to the power of a secret and mysterious poison, while the poisons often used in quackery were rarely or never allowed to be fatal. The fresh, juice of the arum, and of the wild gourd, and other articles in their materia medica, given largely as a cathartic or,enema, doubtless prove a fatal poison in cases, not a few, when used by quacks, professedly to cure or prevent disease. But these could not well be administered secretly. In the general mortality, and the general ignorance of the people, it would have been difficult to prove that the dry powder of deified wood, secreted in food, and not some of the various other causes of death, had proved fatal in any given case. But the purposes of a Satanic,religion are accomplished without proof of the divinity of its objects, of fear or adoration. What idolater loving darkness rather than light, would demand proof that the calves of Aaron and Jeroboam, the image of Nebuchadnezzar, or any other image, ought to be worshipped ?-When men wish to Serve the
*See Dibble's History of the Sandwich islands.

[end of page 025.gif]

26	ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION.
true God, they look for proofs of his existence and of his infinite excellence; and these are inscribed on all his works, and fully demonstrated in his revealed Word. But, if, with the light, of reason, conscience, and nature, men prefer as deities the workmanship of their own vile hands, or the vilest objects in creation, or the viler creatures of their polluted imagination, they are judicially given over to blindness of mind and hardness of heart. Then nothing is too absurd for them to admit, and nothing too mean or worthless to command their homage. Though the God of Heaven never leaves himself without witness, never fails to exhibit to his creatures the evidence of his Godhead, yet during the long and dark ages of the most absurd idolatry which prevaile&at the Sandwich Islands, if there was any effort to n(I-the true God, or to feel after him, as the Creator and Benefactor of all, so confused were Hawaiian minds as to his attributes, and so low their conceptions, of virtue, justice, power, goodness, and holiness, that a divine revelation was indispensably necessary to instruct, purify, and elevate them. But great as was the darkness of -their minds, and pitiable as was the confusion or grossness of their ideas of the divine attributes, still, every one of them was created with conscience and freedom of thought and will, which made them accountable to their Creator and Moral Governor. They all had, moreover, a language capable of expressing truth and falsehood, love and hatred, right and wrong, duty and sin, moral excellence and moral turpitude, so as to afford a medium for teaching a course of life far better than they pursued. The phrase, 11 God oJ Heaven,51 was familiar to -them; and the following tradition, whether it record a fact or a fiction, exhibits evidence, not only that the terms which belong to the science of duty were not wholly exterminated from the language, but . that the notion of a power above, which made a distinction between virtue and vice, between the worship of God and impiety, respect and contempt for parental authority, and equity and oppression in rulers, was not wholly lost. The story, which I translate from 11 Mooolelo Hawaii," may have been invented to rebuke some abominable tyrant.
V 11 One showing his head, and looking from a cloud, demanded-::Who among the rulers of earth hath done well ? Men replied, Kahiko, the ancient, was a good king, a wise man, a worshipper 'of God, skilled in divination, attentive and active to secure the peace of the land and the prosperity of his people.' I What king,' the voice demanded, has been distinguished for evil doing? Men returned answer, ' Owaia, an impious man, unskilled in~divination and war, neglecting the prosperity and happiness of his subjects, licentious, avaricious, oppressive, and regardless of the dying charge of his excellent father.' Kahiko, the ancient, may have been Adam, the first  patriarch of
our race, or Noah, the first post-diluvian.

[end of page 026.gif]

RELATION TO OTHER TRIBES.	27
The stupidity of the people, notwithstanding, was such, that absurd as it may seem, the most abominable priests gained credence when they claimed to be not only vicegerents of a higher deity but veritable gods, not merely as executing the will of the gods, but as acting in their person and character, and though full of malice and subTlety, came to be venerated and worshipped by their fellow worms. Bones, relics.
., and ghosts of the departed, monsters of the deep, birds and creeping things, were objects of their superstitious veneration. Yet much scepticism existed as to the truth and utility of many of their confused superstitions, and the' prayers of one class were often directed against those of another, and addressed to different deities who were supposed to counteract each other.
I To what other tribes or nations, it may be asked, are the Hawaiians most nearly related 1 They seem to have little or no affinity with the aboriginal tribes of the American continent, or with Japanese, Chinese, Africans, New Hollanders, or Europeans. But the degree of radical uniformity in the dialect, religion, and customs of the inhabitants of' the Hawaiian islands, the Marquesas, the Society, the Samoa or Navigators, and New Zealand,, and some others in the great Pacific, is so obvious and great as to prove them to have sprung from a common origin subsequently to the confusion of tongues. The resemblance or sameness of dialeft is as obvious in the Sandwich Islands and New Zealand., distant as they are from each other, as in any two of the groups specified, though much more nearly contiguous. These Polynesian dialects y and the Malayan, appear also to have a common origin, though the affinity of the Malay to any one of these is by no means so great as that of each of these to the other. The Hawaiians, and their kindred Polynesian tribes, are probably descendants from the Malays.
I But it is sometimes asked, Are not the Hawaiians the descendants of Israel, or a part of the lost tribes of that wonderful nation ? A proud people like the Israelites, haviz had the' earliest literature of the earliest histories of the world and in their prosperity, the best code of laws in their own language, could hardIX be supposed, while preserved themselves, and spread over a wide field. like that of Polynesia, to have lost every vestige and tradition of their literature, and of their language, and of & names of their patriarchs, kings. prophets and heroes, and of their enemies and oppressors which~ are still found in authentic history. But among the Hawaiians not the slightest idea of the literature of their ancestors appears to be entertained ; and no trace of the Hebrew language is clearly discernible in their tongue, though there is some resemblance in the structure and simplicity of the two.
The principal animals found among them 'were the unclean dog and hog, both of which they used freely for food. This, might indeed have been the effect of necessity, or arisen from aversion to the Jewish restriction, had they descended from that stock

[end of page 027.gif].

28	ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION.
They practised to some extent the rite of incision, instead of "circumcision." In their traditions, whether ancient or modern, they had a story corresponding in a remarkable degree with the Mosaic record of the family feud and reconciliation of Joseph and his brethren. Whether this story carne to them from Egypt, through Jewish or Egyptian history known to their remote ancestors, or through some more modern wanderer acquainted with the ancient Scriptures, or originated in a similar fact, or a fiction, is uncertain.
They had places of refuge, or sacred enclosures for the security of non-combatants in war, which bore a slight resemblance to the cities of refuge for the man-slayer in Israel; but these were not cities or villages of permanent residence.
They have a tradition of th~ almost entire submerging of the islands.by what they call 11 Kaiakahinalii, 1~ a term now used for deluge. This may be a tradition of the general deluge in the days of Noah, or an exaggerated account of a more recent inundation of their ocean abode, or of the sinking, according to some modern theorists, of a continent or vast countries in the Pacific, whose mountain-tops are supposed to be found encircled with coral reefs in great numbers. As the people are accustomed to live along the sea-shore, a great portion of the nation might, at any hour, be submerged by the rising of the tide as high as it does in some parts of the earth, or by such an agitation as the power of volcanic action could.produce. Such a sudden rising and influx of the sea as the missionaries have witnessed in some places, would need to be increased but a little, and become general, in order to give rise to the origin of the tradition of 44 Kaiakahinalii."
But the most remarkable fact which I have observed in the archives of the oral history of the islands, the most wonderful which I gathered from the chiefs, is the prediction insisted on by a native prophet, Kalaikuahulu, of the generation' preceding the introduction of Christianity, that a communication would be made to them from Heaven (the residence of "Ke Auka maoli," the real God), entirely different from anything they had known, and that the tabus of the country would be subverted. This, as Kaahumanu and other respectable chiefs assured me, Kalaikuahulu and his predecessors maintained. Could this be a tradition of some inspired prophecy of the Messiah, who was to introduce a new dispensation and a new, revelation? Or did some shipwrecked voyager, from some Partially enlightened.part of the globe, convey to th~m the intimation. that Mahommedanism or Christianity would take the place of the Hawaiian tabu ? Or. was it the spontaneous conjecture of some one of the more sagacious of the aborigines, who saw and felt the infelicity of their absurd religion, and ventured to express the hope or the opinion that it would be laid aside for a different if not a better system ?
The latter is the more probable, and accords with the views 'of the, late rulers. Dissatisfaction was undoubtedly felt, and some,

[end of page 028.gif]

PREDICTION OF A NEW RELIGION.	29
change looked for by different individuals among them, for several generations previous to the offer of the Gospel to tbern, The obscure prediction, or even vague expectation that their religion was to be radically changed ' was doubtless favorable to the final prostration of their foolish tabus, and the introduction of Christianity. When the revealed Word of Jehovah was made known to them, Kaahumanu and others regarded the prediction of Kalaikuahulu as having a fulfilment.
Whatever may have been the sources of that prediction or expectation) it is an indication of the benevolent care of Jehovah over this portion of his helpless creatures, distant as they were from all the other nations of the earth, and immeasurably distant as they were from conformity with the will of their holy Creator.
To give my readers a clearer illustration of the condition and general character of the Hawaiians, in different states, ancient and modern, and of the process of the formation of heathen and Christian character, on the same field, I shall endeavor to trace the steps of prominent personages among them, -whose early life was
guided by heathenism, and whose later by Christianity. Numbers, born before the islands were known to Christendom, lived on till the New Testament was translated for them, and received by them, as the record of eternal life, which challenged their entire confidence. Among these, Kaahumanu, Queen of the Isles, may be presented as sustaining various important relations, living and acting in one age of darkness, and another ~f comparative light, and exhibiting in her life the results of widely different causes. The facts, in her case, will be the means of helping us to appreciate the transformations that take place in thousands of instances where the Gospel is published among the heathen.
Kaahumanu. was born about the year 1773, at the foot of the hill Kauiki, on the eastern shore of Maui. Her father was Keeaumoku, subsequently a distinguished warrior and counsellor of the late conqueror.
Her mother was Namahana, the relict and sister of Kamehamehanui, and who, as his wife, and as the daughter of King Kekaulike, had been Queen of Maui. Kamehamehanui was the son and successor of Kekaulike, and the brother of Kahekili who governed Maui, as late as 1793, and of Kaeo,, the father of Kaumualii, who, both father and son, were successive kings of Kauai and Niihau.
On the death of Kamehamehanui, King of Maui and its dependencies, his widow, Namahana sent for Keeaumoku (son of Keawepoepoe), who had been ordered to Oahu, and united with him; but appears to have fallen then into obscurity and neglect. They. sojourned, for a time, with Kumukoa, at Molokai.
Paleioholani, then King of Oahu, invading Molokai, they went and dwelt for a season, as dependents on Puna, at Hana, the eastern district of  Maui.

[end of page 029.gif]

30	ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION.

It was in these days of depression and adversity to her parentS that Kaahumanu was born. Her sister, the late Governess d Maui, says of her: 11 He keike ia no ka wa ilihune o na makua 0 maua. She was the child of the time of our parents' destitution."
Soon after her birth, at the request of their friends on Hawaii, they removed to that island, in the reign of Kalaniopuu. Here she twice narrowly escaped drowning in her infancy and early, childhood. She was laid by her parents upon the pola, or top of a double canoe, wrapped in a roll of white kapa as they were sailing almig by night, off the coast, to the southward of Kealakekua. Through the rolling and tossing of the canoe, she fell off into the sea, fast asleep. The roll oC white kapa floating on the waves behind them, attracted the attention of ber parents, who perceiving that their child was overboard, paddled quickly back and drew her out of the water, as the daughter of Pharaoh did Moses.
	Little did they or any human being then think of the rank she would hold, or the aid she was to render in Christianizing her degraded nation. When a little older, and able to tread a rough path with bare feet, she had a similar exposure and escape.
Following her mother around the end of a canoe, lying near the sea, as many of them are often seen, immediately after a little, voyage, or fishing excursion, she was caught by a huge wave rolling suddenly in,, and in its recoil, carried beyond her depth.  Sorne of the people cried out, " Dead ! 0 the daughter of Keeaumoku." A cousin of hers sprang in and rescued her.
The years of her childhood and youth, and those of her contemporaries, were years of violence and blood, while there were wars between Kalaniopuu, king of Hawaii, and Kahekili, king of Maui, and between Kamehameha and Kiwalao and others, and while the Hawaiians had their first intercourse with foreigners.
At this period, the celebrated navigator, Captain Cook, had the happiness and honor to bring the knowledge of the Hawaiian Islands to the civilized world, and to introduce civilized men to the pagan generation that preceded the introduction of Christianity there. There are indications that the islands had, before, been visited by foreigners and Europeans, and that thirty-seven years before the visit of Cook, a Spanish ship,' captured by Lord Anson, had on board a chart, on which islands had been recently marked with a pen, in the latitude and longitude of the Hawaiian Islands. Captain Cook was sent into the Pacific, on a voyage of discovery, under the patronage of the Earl of Sandwich, and discovered the leeward part of the group,-Jan. 18, 1778, on his way from the Society Islands to the North West Coast of America. He saw Oahu first, but being too far to leeward to visit it, he made Kauai, and brought his ship to anchor, off waimea', on the south side, in the night. In the morning, the people on shore beheld this wonder, which they called by the

[end of page 030.gif]

DISCOVERY-WAR OF KAHEKILI. 	31
same term as that used for island [Moku, to be cut, or broken off]. Their shouts of admiration, and their earnest inquiries were tumultuous. Some said, 11 What is that with so many branches 11) Others exclaimed, 11 It is a wood or forest that has moved along in the ocean." And some, greatly frightened, prognosticated danger and death. The chiefs Kaneoneo, and Keawe, being then in authority there, sent men, by canoe, to reconnoitre and- report. The messengers, executing their orders, rejoiced to see the iron attached to the outside of the ship ; having before seen and learned to prize a little, which had floated to their shores, probably on pieces of wrecks. They climbed on board, and scanning the strange people, returned with the report, that their foreheads were white, their eyes bright, and their language unintelligible. They expressed astonishment at the size and structure of the ship, and the quantity of iron which they saw. One of the attendants on the chiefs, hearing of the abundance of iron, and desiring it, said, 11 I.will go and seize it, for that is my inheritance or livihood to seize property."* The chiefs said, 44 Go ;~~ and he soon commenced his work, and was shot down by the shipmen. Some of the natives proposed to fight the strangers. But Kamakahelei, a woman of high rank, proposed, like one of the enemies of Israel, a measure quite as fatal. She said, 11 Let us not fight Lono, our god, but conciliate him, that he may be friendly to us.' So she gave her own daughter, Lelemahoalani, to the commander of the expedition. Others of the company took other women, and paid in iron. That was the dearest bought iron, doubtless, ever bartered for guilty indulgences ; and thousands have been the victims of suffering and death, throughout the whole group, as the lamentable consequence of evils t0hus introduced, and not yet wholly eradicated.
It is a question in mental philosophy which different professors might answer differently, 11 How did conscience decide in the breast of him who attempted to rob the ship of iron, and of those who killed him for it, and of both the barbarians and the civilized. who there bartered on terms no better than stealing or robbery"'
Kaeo, a high chief of the royal family of Maui, the father o he late King Kaumualii not then born, and subsequently king of Kauai, here formed a friendly acquaintance with Vancouver, ail officer of the squadron, which was renewed half a generation later.
The same year, returning from the North West coast of America, Captain Cook discovered Maui, Nov. 26, 1778. At, that i time, Kalaniopuu, king of Hawaii, with his chieftains and'" warriors, was engaged in a hostile attempt to wrest Maui from the dominion of Kahekili, the invincible sovereign of all the group except Hawaii. On the arrival of the ship, the natives having heard it described, seemed to recognize it, and carried off provi-
*The verb  "hao" to seize officially, and the noun "hao" iron are the same. So his thought was natural, 'It is hao, and I'll hao it, for that is my occupation to hao.'

[end of page 031.gif]

32	ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION.

sions to trade, from the shores of Hamakua. Kalaniopuu and his train went on board on the 30th, to gratify their curiosity, and his nephew, Kamehameha, then a youthful warrior (but subse-quently a king and conqueror), showed his manliness by remaining on board with Cook over night, while the ship stood off tO keep ~clear of the land. The old king is said to have supposed him lost. He was landed in the morning, and Captain C. passed on by the eastern part of that island, and discovered Hawaii. As he appeared off Kohala, s0ine of the people scanning the wondrous strangers, who had fire and smoke about their mouths in pipes or cigars pronounced them gods. Passing slowly round, on the east and south, and up the western side 0 Hawaii, Cook brought his ships to anchor in Kealakekua bay, Jan. 17, 1779, amid
the shoutings of the multitudes who thronged the shores to gaze at the marvellous sight. Seeing so unusual a mode of traversing the ocean, and supposing the squadron to be the vehicle of the gods, setting at nought their tabus which forbid sailing on tile water just at that time, they launched their canoes, and ventured out upon the bay to reconnoitre, and applied to the. commander the name of a Polynesian deity, and rendered him the homage which they supposed would please him. The popular name of that navigator the missionaries found to be Lono, and to Some extent it so continues to this day.
The following legend of one of the Hawaiian gods, professes to show the origin of the boxing- games of the Makahiki festival , and of the worship of Capt. Cook:
In very ancient time Lono dwelt at Kealakekua with his wahine, Kaikilanialiiopuna, They dwelt together under the precipice. A man ascended the pali and called to the woman, 64 0 Kaikilanialiiopuna, may one, dare approach you,-your paramour-Ohea-the soldier ? This to join-That to flee-you and I sleep." Lono hearing, was angry and smote his wahine, and Kaikilanialiiopuna died. He took her UP' bore her into the temple and there left her. He lamented over her and travelled round Hawaii, Maui, Molokai, Oahu, and Kauai~ boxing with those whom he met. The people exclaimed, Behold Lono greatly crazed! Lono replied ' " I am crazed for her I am frantic on account of her love. He left the islands and went to a foreign land in a triangular canoe, called Paimalau. Kaikilanialiiopuna came to life a~ain, and travelled all round the islands searching after her husband The people demanded of her," What is your husband's name?" She replied "Lono.11 "Was that crazy husband yours?" "Aye, mine." Kaikilanialiopuna then sailed by a canoe to a foreign land. On the arrival of ships the people exclaimed, 11 Lo this is Lono.
Here comes Lono !'
When Captain Cook moved on the shore, some of the people bowed down and worshipped him, and others fled from him with fear. A priest approached him and placed a.-necklace of scarlet bark cloth upon his shoulders, then retreating a little, presented'

[end of page 032.gif]

LEGEND OF LONO.	33
to him hogs, and other offerings, and with rapid incantation and prayer, did him homage; then led him to their sacred temple and worshipped him, as one of their long acknowledged deities.
About fifty days after his arrival from the north, the king of Hawaii returned from the war on Maui to Kealakekua. He treated Captain Cook with much respect, but finding the abominable practice on board which bad been so unfortunately commenced at Kauai, attempted to restrain their licentiousness by forbidding the women to go on board. But in this he failed, for the measure induced the shipmen to throng the shore so much the more.
	Kalaniopuu presented Captain Cook with some of his most valuable articles-brilliant feather mantles, and plumed rods, insignia of rank, of neat workmanship, and imposing form and aspect, for which he is said to have made little return. Priding himself on the 'honors shown him, and the influence he had acquired over these ignorant barbarians, and trusting to his naval and military skill and power, to resist or punish any aggression from the people, he ventured to assert rights which co~fd not belong to him as a fellow-man. He not only received the religious homage which,
they ascribed to Lono, but according to Ledyard, who was with him, invaded their rights, both civil and religious, and took away their sacred enclosure, and some of their images, for the purpose of wooding his vessels, offering three hatchets in return. The effect was doubtless to 'awaken resentment and hostility. He sailed immediately on the 4th of Feb. But before he had passed Kawaihae, finding one of his masts defective, he was providentially sent back to - Kealakekua bay, where he anchored again, and engaged in the needful repairs. The men of the place were far less friendly than before, and finding that the foreigners had seduced the affections of some of their women, were disposed to oppose them. The shipmen became violent, fired on the people, and seized a canoe belonging to- Paalea, a man of some distinction. He resisted, and was struck down by a foreigner with a paddle. Then his people threw stones. Paalea rising, and fearing he might be killed by Lono, the foreign chief, interposed', and quieted and drew off his men. But afterwards he stole one of the boats of the Englishmen, either for retaliation or indemnity.  Captain Cook demanded of the king the 'restoration of the, boat.  But this was out of his power, for the people had broken it up to secure the iron in it for other purposes. Here was a real difficulty, though not sufficient for war or hostility of any kind. If Cook had been as ready to award justice to the injured people, and to Paalea who attempted to remunerate himself, as he was to exact restoration or remuneration from the king who had not
trespassed on him, this matter might have been settled without the guilt of murder on either side. But disregarding the provocation which Paalea had had, though he mistook the course of duty in seeking redress, Captain Cook  undertook to bring the king on board
		3

[end of page 033.gif]

34	ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION.
with him, that he might compel him to restore the stolen boat. He therefore on the 14th of Feb. blockaded the bay or harbor) landed, with an armed party on the north side of the bay, inade a little circuit, and came to the house of the king. He sent in his lieutenant, who invited and led the king out. The captain endeavored to persuade him to accompany him to the ship. They approached the boat, which was waiting to receive them. A multitude of the people collected around, apparently unwilling thaO
their king should, in that posture of affairs, go off on board lest they should lose him. Some, who apprehended danger, interposed to detain him. Among these was Kekuhaopio, who had hastily crossed the bay in a canoe, having witnessed an
attack made by the English on another canoe crossing at the same time, in which Kalimu, a chief and a relative, was shot. The report of this outrage, produced excitement in the crowd around the king. Some urged an attack on the Englishmen. The king halted and refused to proceed. The armed marines formed a line on the	shore or at the water's edge. A native approached Captain Cook with a dagger. The captain, having a double-barrel gun, fired a charge of small shot at him.  Stones were thrown at the marines by the natives. Capt. Cook then fired with ball, and killed one of the foremost natives. Stones were again thrown at the marines, and returned by a discharge of musketry from them and two boats' crews near the shore. The crowd of natives received the fire with firmness, some holding up mats as a shield against the	whistling bullets. Their dauntless men exasperated ~rushed on the marines, killed four and wounded three of them. Kalaimanohoowaha, a chief, seized Captain Cook with a strong hand without striking him, thinking he might perhaps be a god, but concluding from his outcry that he was not, stabbed and slew him. The	musketry continued from the boats and cannon-balls from the ships, at length compelled the natives to retire, seventeen being killed and others wounded. Two cannon shots were fired upon the people on the other side of the bay; the effects of one upon the trunk of a cocoanut tree remained till the missionaries arrived there. A skirmish took place between the natives and the English stationed there, in which eight of the natives were killed. Among the slain that day were two chiefs acknowledged to have been friendly to the English.
The king and his people retired to the precipice that rises abruptly from the head of the bay. They carried with them the bodies of Cook and four of his men. On the heights of Kaawaloa, they stripped the flesh from the bones of Cook and burnt it with fire, preserving the bones, Palms and entrails for superstitious abominations. -There were subsequent skirmishing and bloodshed. The English demanded the body of their commander, burnt down the village of Kealakekua on the.south side of the bay, consuming the houses of the priests and their property, including the presents given them by the officers of the squadron. The bones of the com-

[end of page 034.gif]

<note resp="abf">Engraving on wood by B.F. Childs, from sketch by author.</note>
Village of Kealakekua Bay, where Capt. Cook was killed.  Page 35

[end of page 034p.jpg]

~ DEIFICATION AND DEATH OF COOK.	35
mander were at length restored; and were buried in the deep with martial honors. A reconciliation took place, and the two ships, the Resolution and Discovery, put to sea on the 22d or 23d of Feb., 1779, under the command of Captains Clerke and King.
In the intercourse between the natives and their discoverers, the late Queen Kaahumanu, Kekupuohi a young wife of Kalaniopuu, Kamehameha and their contemporaries, received their first impressions with respect to the civilized and Christian world. Kamehameha and others in their deep darkness endeavored to learn what advantage they could derive from intercourse with this new order of beings. Thegreatand acknowl edged superiority of Captain Cook and his associates over the natives would, had they taken the wisest course, have given them an enviable moral power for good,in making the earliest impressions from the Christian world highly salutary.  Had this distinguished and successful navigator, conscienti 7
resisted through jealousy for the honor of  t e Most High, every token of religious homage wrongfully offered to his own person by the 	infatuated nativesi and with his party insisted on the propriety and duty of their leaving their horrid idols and vain oblations, and tabus, and acknowledging the liviN Jehovah alone ~s God, they might
have prepared the way for the overthrow of the foolish and bloody idolatry of the land. 	But that was not the object of the expedition; and if the influence of it had been nugatory it might  be passed by with little notice.
But we can hardly avoid the conclusion, that for the direct encouragement of idolatry, and especially for his audacity in allowing himself like the proud and magisterial Herod to be idolized, he was left to infatuation and died by the visitation of God.
How vain, rebellious, and at the same time contemptible, for a worm to presume to receive religious homage and sacrifices from the stupid and polluted worshipers of demons and of the vilest visible objects of creation, and to teach them by precept and example to violate the plainest commands or rules of duty from Heaven-to encourage self-indulgence, revenge ' injustice, and disgusting lewdness as the business of the highest order of beings known to them, without one note of remonstrance on account of the dishonor cast on the Almighty Creator!

Had an inspired apostle, Peter or Paul, or an angel from Heaven in his celestial glory, instead of the lamented discoverer,, visited these ignorant and debased sons and daughters of Adam, whom, superstition was leading blindfold to ruin ; and had they proposed or attempted to sacrifice to him or to worship him, how promptly would he have rebuked them, saying with astonishment as that navigator ought to have done, 11 Not so-~worship God, your Creator and Redeemer-I am his servant!"
But under the influence of a totally different example, the nation confirmed in superstition darker than before, and encouraged in adultery and violence more destructive, passed on another generation.

[end of page 035.gif]

CHAPTER II.
WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA.
Death of Kalaniopuu-War of Kiwalao-Attack on the South of Hawaii-Invasion of Maui-Strife of Keawemauhili--Keoua's invasion of the North of Hawaii-Early 'Visits of Portlock, La Perouse, and Mears-Metcalf's revenge.  	-Capture of the Fair American-Vancouver's visit-Assassination of Hergest-Cession of Hawaii.-Death of the King of Maui.-Defeat of Kaeo-Treacherous destruction of Brown-Conquest of Maui -and Molokai-Conquest of Oahu-Insurrection on Hawaii-State of the nation,-Sandal-wood trade-Alliance wiffi Kauai-Helpless moral condition.

AFTER the departure of the discoverer's ships, the old king', Kalaniopuu, left the bay and passed to Kau, the southern distriot-~ of Hawaii, having in hi's charge the young Kaahumanu. He shortly after died. &re, leaving his warrior son, Kiwalao, to succeed him as first in authority. He was the father of Keopuolani)., the present king's mother. To his son the dying king assigned three districts 4 Hawaii, Kau, Puna, and Hilo, and to a nephew, Kamehameha, the thre.e remaining districts, Kona, Kohala, and Hamakua.
The son, =ted by his chieftains, undertook to convTy the body of his to Kona -some say to deify his bones in the Hale o Keawe, at Honaunau; and others, to place it in Kailua as a pretext for landing a force there and taking possession of Kona as a desirable part of his father's dominions. That he intended to., rule there if he could, there is no doubt.
The funeral party proceeded by canoes from Kau and were met by Keeaumoku, who mingled his lamentations with theirs over. their departed king. He then hastened to meet Kamehameha as he was returning Trom Kohala to Kona, and apprised him that Kiwalao was coming with a force to Kailua. Overtaken by a - heavy rain, Kiwalao put in at Honaunau, 'and deposited the remains of his father in the house of the idols. and bones of,the Hawaiian kings. Kamehameha and hismen prepared to dispute his further approach towards Kailua. 'They sailed down the coast and met Kiwalao near Kealakekua bay. The two rivals had a. most singular interview. Kiwalao, alluding to the agency of . one of his old chiefs, said to Kamehameha Where are you? This father of you and me is urging to a' war between us. Two only, perhaps, you and I, will be slain. Commiserable both!"
What a pitiable contest does he seek, for. the trial of strength, - or for the settling of boundaries, without any specific complaint

[end of page 036.gif]

WAR OF KIWALAO-PORTLOCK. 	37
to be urged, or principles of justice or equity to be supported ! Having made this declaration, be returned to Honaunau, and proposed a division of the country among the chiefs who were ready to acknowledge his supremacy. But Keoua, an able and warlike chief, not only failing of his expected share, but getting reproachful words instead, perhaps for his clamor or exorbitance, was angry, retired with his men to Keomo, and without any apparent plan of action, more than to vent his spleen, felled a cocoanut tree as a signal for strife, 'and slew one of Kamehameha's men. A rude contest ensued, which continued, irregularly, two or three days, when a decisive encounter of the principal chiefs and warriors took place.
Kamehameha having among his chieftains, Keeaumoku, Keaweaheulu, Kameeiamoku, Kamanawa, Kekuhaupio, and his younger brother chiefs, confronted Kiwalao, Keawemauhili, Keoua, and others. In the heat of the battle, Keeaumoku, being one of Kamehameha's supporters, rushing upon the warriors of kiwalao, was thrown down by being hampered with a pololu or long spear, and seized by Nuhi and Kahai, who wounded him with a pahoa [dagger]. He was thrust at also with a pololu by one who tauntingly said, 11 The weapon strikes the yellow-back crab." Though in the hands of his enemies, overpowered, and weak with fatigue and wounds, he still hoped that from his age and rank, their king, who was near, might choose to capture rather than slay him; but hearing the voice o Kiwalao (instead of saying, as he supposed he ought, 11 save my father") giving this charge,-" Preserve the ivory necklace ;" his indignation was rekindled, though he momentarily expected the death-stroke. At that moment, Kiwalao was struck by a stone and felled, which arrested the attention of these warriors ; and,Keeaumoku, making an effort of desperafiOnY. approached him; and instead of capt~ring him, as he sup-; posed would have been right in his own case, seized him by the throat, his hand being armed with sharks" teeth, and slew him. Thus, in the utmost straits, he turned the scale of battle in favor
of Kamehameha, who then rushed on, overpowered and routed his opponents.
Keoua returned to the residence of Kiwalao and became the king of Kau. Keawemauhili passed over to Hilo, and for a considerable period, was king of Hilo and Puna, two of the six divisions of the island - -and Kamehameha was left in the possession of the districts, assigned him by the will of his uncle, and which he had boldly defended against the encroachments of Kiwalao.
Kaahumanu, then about eight years of age, having sought with others an asylum in the sacred place of refuge at Honaunau, was, after the battle, thence removed by her wounded father, who appears to have cherished the revenze 'of a savage against Keoua for years. What must have beei~the condition of Kekupuohi. a young widow of Kalaniopuu, Keopualani, the daughter-of kiwalao,

[end of page 037.gif]

38	WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA.
and other young daughters of Hawaii, at such seasons! Keopuolani was made ~ royal captive. The two rival chiefs, Kiwalao and Kamehameha, had each been proposed as a husband for Kaahuomanu, in her childhood. The latter took her into his train imnae. diately after the -victory, and though he bad other wives, he soon betrothed her to himself, and also made a wife. of Keopuolani, tbecaptive daughter of his fallen rival.
Far from beine satisfied with his half of Hawaii, he strength-_~-ened himself fo~'a time, and as soon as he could venture on it, made war on Keawemauhili and Keoua, who unitedly and successw fully resisted him, and defended the eastern and southern divisions of that island from his grasp. His person was roughly handled by a company of fishermen at Puna. He received a blow on the forehead from one of their paddles, and narrowly escaped with lais life. Returning to his own little dominions, ' he made preparation for a descent on Maui. He soon passed over to that island with, an invading force, and made war upon Kalanikupule, the governor., a youthful son of Kahekili; his father, the king, beinj then at Oahu. A fierce battle took place in the mountain passes betwe6n Wailuku and Olualu, and many, were slaughtered, so that the waters of the brook Iao were choked with th~ bodies~ of the slain.  Kalanikupule, being defeated, fled to Oahu, and Kamehameha passed on to Molokai, meditating farther conquests.
Meantime, Keawemauhili of Hilo, and Keoua of Kau, foug~t_with each other, and the former was slain. Keoua, exulting in his success, Soon invaded, and attempted to possess the territories of Kamehameha; who, hearing-of this invasion, turned back from Molokai, met-and repulsed the invader. The latter, after two battles, at Waimea and Hamakua retreated to his own dominions in Southern Hawaii, but not, to enjoy them long undisturbed, as will be shown after glancing at t e renewal of intercourse with foreigners.
After the tragedy, in which Cook, and four of his men, and some thirty natives fell, an impression of the ferocious barbarians of the islanders was so extensive in the civilized world, that nc) ships visited them for seven years. But as the lucrative trade in furs on the North West coast of America, first,being suggested by. that navigator, began to be prosecuted, different adventurers w-ere called into those seas, who, touched at the Sandwich Islands.
Captains Portlock and Dixon, of the King George and Queen Charlotte, the former havingy accompanied Cook, were the first.  Being employed in the fur~-trade by"a British company, they visited Hawaii in 1786. Their vessels were surrounded with canoes, which brought off hogs and fruits, to exchange for bits of iron. Apprehending difficulty from insolent and troublesome natives, the commanders discharged their guns over ~heml and passed on to Oahu.
At that time Com. La Perouse, with two French frigates was at Lahaina, Maui, the parties leaving the islands without knowing

[end of page 038.gif]

LA PEROUSE-METCALF-KAMEEIAMOKU. 	39
each other's visit. Though La Perouse appears to have been the first foreigner.who landed on Maui, he -omitted the formality of taking possession for his sovereign,. having doubtless the common sense principle, that the mere seeing the domain of another, or setting foot on his soil, does not give possession, or the least claim to sovereignty. Kahekili was then King of Maui. Portlock and Dixon anchored at Waialai, east of Diamond Point, on Oahu, in June, 1786. They found among the people daggers, made by foreign hands, for the warriors of Hawaii, when Cook was the;e ; h~v'ing probably been since taken in battle, at Maui.
In 1787, Captains Colnett and Duncan of the Prince of Wales and Princess Royal, visited the islands; and in 1788, Lieut. Meares and Mr. Douglass, in the Iphigenia and Felice, in the employment of British merchants at Canton. Kaiana, a distinguished Hawaiian chief who had accompanied Lieut. Meares to Canton, visited the American coast with Captain Douglass, and was brought ~y him to Hawaii. He took an active part under Kamehameha, in establishing his sovereignty in Hawaii, not without awakening jealousy.
Near the close of 1789, Captain Metcalf, of the American ship Eleanor, touched and traded at Hawaii and Maui, and left no enviable reputation. He gave an awful demonstration of what the sons of civilization could do with savages. In Feb. 1790, the Eleanor anchored off Honuaula, on the south-western part of Maui. Two natives from Olualu, a little farther westward, stole her boats moored under her stern. The watchman' in it, being found asleep, they 'killed when he awoke, at some distance from the ship. The thieves having broken, up the boat for the iron, returned to Olualu. Metcalf ' made a revengeful attack, first on Honuaula,; but hearing that the criminals, were at Olualu, he brought his ship to anchor near that place, and offered a reward for ii mation of the boat and the lost seaman. The information 41ors given, and the promised reward was demanded by the natives. Captain Metcalf replied, "You shall have it soon." The people supposing~ he was satisfied, at least so far as they, who had. taken no part in, the theft and murder, were concerned, thronged around the vessel in their canoes, to trade. Having loaded the starboard guns with musket balls and nails, he tabued' the larboard side, ani the bows and stern of his ship, to prevent any of the canoes from lying there, thus making all take the fatal prosition unwittingly on the starboard side, in order to satiate his revenge. Then iating his stand in the gangway,.to see the -carnage of the defenceless, unresisting, and unoffending, he ordered the broadside fired' into the multitude, and a volley of small arms, to complete or increase the slaughter! More than a hundred,of the poor people, according to the statement of Mr. John Young, who was then boatswain of the vessel, were thus killed, and Many othem wounded.
This same tyrant had flogged Kameeiamoku, a high chief of 

[end of page 039.gif]

40	WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA.
Hawaii, the father of the late Hoapili, provoked his anger, and thus had led him to resolve to take revenge of the whites that should first come into his power. On the 17th of March, subsequently to the horrid Metcalf massacre, a schooner of 26 tons, the " Fair American," being a tender to the Eleanor~ and commanded by a youthful son of Metcalf, but eighteen years of age, put into Kawaihae bay. The insulted and revengeful Kameeiamoku went on board, with some of his people, unarmed.	He professed friendship, and informed young Metcalf that he might, that day, expect to see his father who was near in the Eleanor.	The defencelessness of the schooner and its crew of five men, the youth and inexperience of the commander, and the value~ of the vessel and cargo, united with the spirit of revenge in the breast of the savage, afforded reasons for attempting her capture, before she should join her consort, too powerful to _be neglected. The strong chief seized the unsuspecting young captain and hove him overboard, where he was drowned. The man at the helm, Isaac 	Davis, snapped a pistol at the sea-robber, and was then himself
thrown overboard.	The other four men were killed. Davis, I 'in his distress and helplessness, called out 11 aloha." The natives taking~ that as a treaty of peace, spared his life, and the pirate assuming the control of his prize, set the captive sailor on shore.  The Eleanor was at this time, leaving Kealakekua bay for China.  John Young, who had gone ashore there from that vessel, was prevented rr~m getting off to her by a tabu, laid on the canoes by Kamehameha, lest Metcalf, learning the capture of the schooner, should take vengeance as he had done at Maui.  Scarcely had -the leading chieftain of Hawaii repelled Keoua from the north part of Hawaii, when Kaeo of Kauai, and his warlike brother, Kahekili, then at Oahu, united in a Qd enterprise for the purpose of chastising or subjugating Kamehameha and his boasting warriors, for their invasion of Maui. They proceeded with their united forces, b y war of Molokai and Maui; and passed over the channel. 1he hostile parties met in their fleets of canoes, and fought, off Kohala. The allied brothers were repulsed. Many of their `canoes being destroyed, they retreated to Maui, and reinstated themselves in the possessions of their father, Kekaulike, in 1791. Their repulse from the'coast of Hawaii was ascribed to the effect of a swivel which the Hawaiian chief had obtained of Captain Douglass, who had mounted it for effective use on a large canoe. Kamehameha, to show his veneration of the gods, and to secure their favor, and strengthen his kingdom, engaged in building a great temple, at Kawaihae, for the worship of Kaili, and for offering human and other sacrifices. It was built on a hill, and calle& Puukahola. While he was engaged in the work of erecting this temple, which he consecrated with human blood, he sent some of his able warriors to Kau, to take possession of those southern and eastern districts , and to put an end to the sovereignty of Keoua. : Kaiana, aided by Namakeha,

[end of page 040.gif]

DEFEAT AND DEATH OF KEOUA.	41
led this expedition, and entered Kau, while Keoua was at Hilo. The latter hastened to repel him, by a rough way of fifty miles. Passing with his rude heathen warriors, by the great crater of Kilauea, he met, it is affirmed, with a most singular disaster. Raltinz there, for a night, they found the volcano in violent action _; and supposing the presiding genius to be angry, tried t6ir -vain expedients to appease the de"it-y, before they would venture to pass on to Kau. It may be briefly stated on the authority of natives who were contemporary with Keoua and Kamehameha, and who, represent themselves as having been witnesses, that while they encamped, two days and three nights, at the crater, there were repeated eruptions, or the sending up of flame and smoke, cinders and stones. On the third day-, they set forward to-wards Kau. The earth shook and trembled under their feet-a dense dark cloud rose from the immense crater-lightning and thunder burst forth over their heads, and darkness covered them, and a shower of cinders and sand, thrown high from the crater, descended on the region round about, and that a number of Keoua's men were killed , and were found there many days afterward, apparently unchanged, and were at first mistaken for a living company. The natives attributed their death to the anger and power of Pele,. whether it were effected by lightning, or by steam, by heat or by deadly gases, from the dread laboratory. The inference of some of the people was, that the god of the volcano approved of the policy and the measures of Kamehameha, and opposed those of Keoua. The story of the death of any of Keoua's men, in these circumstances, while he was on his -way to repel Kaiana, and while Kamehameha was erecting a great temple to secure the fa-vor of the gods in establishing1his sovereignty over the islands, would, whether correct or greatly exaggerated, or even unfounded, tend to confirm, the superstitions of' the people, and to induce them to conclude that Kamehameha could not now be successfully resisted. The, greater the mystery, moreover, which the votaries of idolatry could throw around the catastrophe, real or alleged, the more would it subserve the cause of superstition.
Keoua passed on and engaged in several battles with his invaders ; but becoming dispirited, and the expectation of maintaining his independence `agai~st the superior force and hostile intentions of his rival, failing him, he was induced to surrender himself to him at Kawaihae, in the north-western district of the island. Thither he repaired, with several of his friends and supporters, accompanied by two of his competitors, men who assured him that Kamehameha would receive him with kindness and honor. As they approached the landing at Kawaihae,the king and, his chiefs stood on the shore, much interested to witness the arrival , and surrender of so brave and formidable a rival as Keoua-WA been. , Just as the bows of the canoe reached the land - Keeaumoku rushed into, the shoal water, seized Keoua unresisting, and slew him. Nor was the long,cherished. revenge satiated by the

[end of page 041.gif]

42	WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA.

treachery and violence by which this high chieftain fell. Several of his friends shared the same lamentable fate, from the sarne cruel hands.
Kamehameha stood by and saw the blood of murder flow freely at his feet, from a rival, who, under the assurance of friendship and protection, had cast himself on his clemency. He neither restrain. ed nor punished the assassin. Apologists say, he was disposed to protect Keoua, but Keeaumoku was headstrong, and attempted to justify the deed by affirming, 11 If Keoua had not been killed, he would make further trouble." Was it for him to pass sentence and execute it for future offences of a vanquished chieftain? "Their feet are swift to shed blood; destruction and misery are in their paths; and the way of peace have they not known."
Keoua and his slaughtered companions were laid on the altar of the new temple at Kawaihae, and offered to Kamehameha's abominable deities. Thus Kamehameha became master of the whole island of Hawaii, about 1792
In March, 1792, Captain Vancouver, a distinguished officer of the 'British navy, commanding the sloop of war, Discovery, and attended by the armed brig, Chatham, Lieut. Broughton, visited the islands. This was fourteen years subsequent to his first acquaintance there, in company with Captain Cook. He touched at Kealakekua , where he was visited by two leading chiefs, Kaiana and Keeaumoku, the former claiming to share the sovereignty with Kamehameha., He touched also at Waikiki, Oahu, and at Waimea, Kauai, where he introduced to public notice, Kaumualii, the young prince, son of Kaeo and Kamakahelei, and subsequently king of Kauai. At that period, being supposed to be about, twelve years old, he exhibited more mildness and vivacity than - other natives and ave promise of distinguishing himself among his barbarous' and ferocious countrymen. The child was attended by a guard of some thirty men armed with iron daggers, and carrying muskets in bundles. Hostages were required of the commander for his safety when the young prince visited the ship.
In this visit Vancouver was painfully struck with the evidences of the great depopulation of the islands which had taken place in half a generation, and with the demonstration of the disastrous consequences of, the early intercourse of Cook and his men with the people.
Shortly after Vancouver left the islands for the North West Coast) the store-ship., Daedalus, Lieut. Hergest, touched at Waimea, Oahu, on her way to join him.
To procure water, Mr. Hergest and. Mr. Gooch an astronomer, and six sailors landed with ~ some casks. The ) two gentlemen walked to the huts of the natives. A dispute soon arose at the watering place, between the sailors and the islanders, and a Portuguese was killed. The natives who were about the two gentlemen hearing of this, and fearing the vengeance that awaited them in case the two returned to the ship) stabbed Mr. Gooch with

[end of page 042.gif]

HERGEST, GOOCH AND VANCOUVER.	43
a dagger, knocked down Lieut. H. with a stone, and killed them both. The rest of the boat's crew escaped and returned to the ship. The next morning, a boat's crew, well armed, approached the shore and demanded the bodies of their murdered friends. They were attacked with stones from the crowd of natives, on whom they fired. The ship sailed the same day for the North West Coast. The sovereignty of Kahekili, king of Maui, was at this period acknowledged in Oahu.
In Feb., 1793, Vancouver revisited the islands. Anchoring off Kawaihae, Hawaii, to refresh his ship, he found the productions of the country were tabu and not to be sold except for arms and ammunition. Unwilling to encourage the war spirit, and desirous to promote peace among the rulers of the different islands, he firmly refused to purchase supplies with such articles as they eagerly sought with a view to further conquests. The chiefs at length yielded, as they did also in regard to various other tabus, when they were seen to stand in the -~way of their interest or gratification. It was then tabu for natives to sail on the sea, but four of the wives of Keeaumoku, to gratify their curiosity, managed to visit the ship in the boats, sayin that it was their canoes only that were tabu. The ship proceeYoed to Kailua, where the king and his favorite wife, Kaahumanu, now about nineteen years of age, went on board, and were much gratified witIf unexpected presents, one of which was a long scarlet cloak decorated with tinsel. The ship passed on fifteen miles south, to Kealakekua, for a better anchorage, whither Kamehameha hastened to visit it again, going out to it with his train on board a fleet of canoes.
Vancouver, having before noticed the destitution of the islanders, kindly brought from California and presented for their benefit, a breed 0 goats, sheep and cattle, which proved serviceable. He took laudable pains to convince the Hawaiian chiefs of the inexcusable mischief they occasioned by their war spirit and plans of conquest. Appearing to respect his judgment, they are said to have authorized him to propose to the leeward chiefs a general peace, allowing things to remain as they were.
He passed over to Maui, and anchored near Lahaina, where Kahekili, the king, then supposed to be more than sixty years of age, with his chiefs, visited the ship. Vancouver discussed with them the two main points which required his attention-that of bringing to justice the murderers of Hergest and his astronomer, and of promoting peace with Hawaii, and if possible, put an end to the wars that w~re wasting the lives and possessions of the people, and consuming the products of the country. Kaeo, the brother of Kahekili, and king of Kauai, visited Vancouver and renewed the acquaintance he had formed nearly fifteen years before, at Kauai, on its discovery. He exhibited a lock of hair which Captain V,,,. had given him, and now identified. It had been preserved as,;-,a charm--an object of veneration, or a token of friendship. The chiefs listened to. Vancouver's arguments. Kaeo appeared es-

[end of page 043.gif]

44	WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA.
	pecially pleased with the proposal of peace. Kahekili approved of 	the terms, and allowed Vancouver to signify it in a letter to John Young in the service of the Hawaiian king. But all were distrustful of the designs of Kamehameha, ~'nd thought the object
	could not be gained, unless Captain Vancouver would return to' Hawaii for the purpose of securing what he had proposed. But this he could not well do. He had other engagements. He proceeded to Oahu. Kamohomoho was sent by Kahekili to assist him in the object of his visit there. The officer' employed to arrest the murderers, not being able to find them, seized other 	men, and brought them to Vancouver, as thouah they had been guilty. Though they *asserted their innocence, and protested against the charge, and the evidence of their guilt was very incomplete , they were shot.
The salutary impression intended to be made by the exhibition of justice in cleansing the land of the guilt of murder, was utterly defeated by the treacherous slaughter of unoffending victims. While we pity the victims, and the British officer, thus misled to' participate with the base traitors, we would contrast his consideration with the madness of Metcalf and othersi who would have readily fired on the multitude for a private theft or murder, for which they could not punish the guilty.
Early in 1794, Vancouver, commanding the Discovery, accompanied by the Daedalus and -Chatham made his last visit to the islands. He arrived at Hilo Bay, Jan'. 9. Kamehameha, with several of his chiefs, went on board, -and notwithstanding the tabu of Makahiki, forbidding the sailing on the sea at the New Year's festival, accompanied him around to the bay, where the tragedy of Cook had taken place. Here Vancouver, the second tin~e, discharged cattle and sheep, , which were tabued against being slaughtered under ten years.
	Finding that Kaahumanu had been set aside by her husband for suspected intimacy w th the aspiring Kaiana, he used his address and influence to Icti a reconciliation, and was successful. . His carpenters were employed to assist Kamehameha in the construction of a small schooner, for which he had collected timber from the mountains, relying on an English carpenter who had left some ship for his service, and John Young and Davis to build it; but who, on trial, were found unable to lay the keel. During this visit to Kealakekua, the king and chiefs endeavored to form an
alliance with*Great Britain, with the hope of securing the friendship and protection of that power. Reserving7 to themselves the sovereignty of the island, and the regulation of their relations with' neighboring islands, and foreign traders; they, on the 25th of Feb., 1794, entered into some not well-defined agreement, in which Vancouver says, 11 they unanimously ceded tl~e island of Owhyhee to his Britannic Majesty and acknowledged themselves subjects of Great Britain, in the presence of George Vancouver and Lieut. Peter Puget." In the speeches made by the king and Keeaumoku,

[end of page 044.gif]

DEATH OF KAHEKILI, KAEO AND BROWN.	45
Kaiana~ and others, it was kept in view that their sovereignty, government, priesthood and religion were to remain as bef~'re the alliance. So the natives appear to have understood the transaction, and from that day, prosecuted their own plans of conquest, government and reli 'on as before, even spurning the earnest advice of Vancouver to gd well in peace with neighboring islands. They were liable to insults from every armed vessel, and were led to hope for somethin like protection or friendship at the hands of King George, withgout considering that Great Britain gives protection only to those whom she rules, and who are expected to pay for being ruled and protected. Having secured the respect of the natives to an unusual dearee, suggested the idea of a Christian mission there, and them a partial promise of returning to reside with them, Vancouver took his leave of the Hawaiian chiefs, March 3, 1794, and touching at Maui and Kauai, returned to England, and there, early finished the voyage of life. His memory has been cherished in Hawaii by those who knew him, who, for some time, anticipated his promised return.
In the autumn of 1793, Kahekill having left Maui in the command of his brother, Kaeo, visited Oahu, zn and was conveyed by the Butterworth, Captain Brown, to Kauai, to regulate affairs there; and having confirmed Inamoo in the governorship of that island, and in the guardianship of Kaeo's son, Kaumualii, he returned to Oahu. Soon after this, probably in the early part of 1794, Kahekili died at Waikiki; while Kaeo had his quarters on the eastern part of Molokai.
	The old king had once sent to the aSpiring king of Hawaii, who was trying to wrest his-country from him,  this message Wait yill the black kapa (bark cloth) covers me, then take my kingdom."  This was a remarkable messagge, whether he meant to say 11 ITis vain for you to attempt to wre4 'my kingdom from me, while l live; when I am dead, take it if you can," o~ to intimate his purpose to disinherit his brave and warlike brother and ally, Keao, and his own sons, with a view to make his great rival his* heir. Kamehameha made use of it, eventually, to establish his claim to the
whole dominions of their late sovereign. Kaeo, soon after the death of his brother, left Maui and Molokai to return to Kauai, and on the way, visited Oahu. When on the point of embarking from Waianae, the western district of that island, he suAdenly changed
his purpose, saying he did not wish to die alone, and turning back, advanced towards Honolulu., and was met on the plains of Ewa, by his nephew, Kalanikupule, who gave him battle. Captain Brown, who had returned from China ~vith the Jackall and the Prince Leboo, was induced, injudiciously, to allow his mate and several men with muskets and ammunition to take part with the Oahu  chief against Kaeo, who fell in battle, -with many others, according to his wish not to die alone. Kalanikupule and his party,	being victorious, maintained the appearance of friendliness towards

[end of page 045.gif]

46	WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA.
Brown, to whom they had pointed out the entrance thrDugh the coral reef into the harbor of Honolulu, not before known W the civilized world. . I i But, notvithstanding the aid which Captain Brown had rendered to Kalanikupule and his party, in defeating Kaeo, a plot was soon laid by them to cut him off, and capture the Jackall and Prince Leboo, the first foreign vessels that ever entered the harbor of Honolulu.
Captain Brown having apparently formed an alliance with Kalanikupule (if he had not stipulated to have the island ceded to hiM7 as has been hinted), placed too much confidence in the friendship of these barbarians; and notwithstanding his exposure within a recently discovered reef harbor, he, on the Ist of Jan., 1795, employed most of the men of the two vessels in slaughtering and packing pork, on shore, and in procuring salt from a place at a little distance from his mooring.. Armed natives, taking advantage of this-11 boarded the vessels, killed the captains and took possession. The ship-men on shore, and the boat's crew collecting salt, were by other natives assaulted and captured. These captives were shortly employed to fit the vessels for sea; under the immediate inspection of Kalanikupule and Kamohomoho, his prime agent, who had but a little before been commissioned by Kahekili to assist Vancouver in bringing to justice the murderers of Hergest, but who had now been the instigator of this barbarous piracy.
Scarcely had this now proud barbarian whom Kamehameha had driven out of Maui, been allowed to exult in his triumph over his brave uncle and his late friend and ally, Captain Brown, when the thought of making himself master of the group occurred to him. One of the boldest and wildest projects that a Hawaiian brain ever conceived was then attempted, which was, for Kalanikupule, availing himself of the aid of his foreign captives and a number of his people, to sail with the two -vessels for Hawaii ; to get Kamehameha on board, and into the cabin, as he would be expected to visit a foreign vessel that should come near his residence, and thus secure a most important advantage for taking his kingdom. In nine days the vessels were ready for sea, and' a num~er of canoes. Plushed with recent, and confidently expected success, the haughty chieftain embarked according to 'his plan, selecting some, and witt great pomposity rejectinj others, who wished to embark with Min.
	The vessels were warped out of the harbor. The natives becoming ~sea-sick, the English rose upon them, and firing upon  them, and beating them with the butts of their guns, drove overboard those who were on deck, and confined the king and queen and one or two attendants in the cabin. The vessels being thus retaken, they stood out to sea till morning, then coming ~vithin five leagues of Waikiki, put their captives into a canoe and sent them

[end of page 046.gif]

CONQUEST OF MAUI AND OAHU.	47
ashore, and pursued the?r voyage, under the command of Messrs. Lamport and Bonallack.*
After the death of Kahekili and Kaeo, who for fifteen years had held in check the power of Hawaii, and the ambition of its rulers, Kamehameha and his aspiring 'chieftains, in Feb., 1795, passed over and rav6ged Maui and its dependencies, spreading misery and destruction in their, paths. Koalaukani, a son of Kahekili, whom Kaeo had left in the governorship of that island, Unable without the co-operation of Oahu and Kauai, to withstand the whole Hawaiian army, 16,000 strong, fled to Kauai; leaving this distracted island to the disposal of the conqueror, who took possession, and made a new distribution of the territory and improvements among his people.
After three months, he embarked on board. a large fleet of canoes, with his army,. and invaded Oahu to subjugate its inhabitants. In this expedition, Kaiana, who had often shown his ambition, deserted the standard of Kamehameha, and landing on the opposite side of the island, united with Kalanikupule, to defend it. The hostile forces met between the village of Honolulu and the precipice of Nuuanu in the rear. Kaiana was slain in battle, with some three hundred men. The forces of Kalanikupule were defeated, and their leader fled to the mountains. Numbers attempting to escape through the narrow, precipitous grorgre, are said to-have been precipitated do~vn the precipice, and-killed.by the fall. Thus Kamehameha became the sovereign of this important part of the inheritance of the sons of Kahekili.**
Distress and destruction swept over Oahu, and the miserable inhabitants who escaped death, felt the scourge of a victor's hand.
	During a year's stay at Oahu, Kamehameha cherished the desire of subjugating Kauni and Niihau, and undertook to build a small vessel which he intended to arm for the expedition. Mean time, Captain Broughton, of the English discovery ship Providence, touched at  Hawaii, and left the grape vine, and was supplied with provisions by John Young, and a blind chief, at Kealakekua. He touched also at Waikiki, Oahu, where the victorious chief proposed to salute him with his cannon, which he had
*The accounts of this transaction, given by the English, from Mr. Lamport's manuscript, by Mr. Jarves, an d by Mr. Dibble, are all widely different from each other, and the diversity illustrates the difficulty of collecting facts respecting transactions fifty years ago, in such a state of barbarism as then existed at Oahua barbarism that seemed to forbid the establishment of a Christian mission there when Tahiti was first entered as a missionary field.
** Concerning the end of this haughty king of Oahu, Kalanikupule, some doubt. Some English writers and intelligent natives say "he was found dead in a cave.,, Mr. Dibble says, " he was sought out and killed.)) Mr. Jarves Says, " he fell gallantly fighting for his inheritance till the last." A war tippet, said to have belonged to him, was presented to me by the present king, about forty-five years subsequent to this victory of his father. In respect to his ally, Kaiana, the natives have, pointed out to the writer what they call his foot-prints, where he stood to throw his last spear before he fell. These prints have been kept visible by the practice of the natives, who, in passing, place their feet in them, and attempt to assume his posture.

[end of page 047.gif]

48	WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA.

purchased, and also to barter for arms and ammunition, both of which the captain declined. The king visited the Providence dressed in European garments, and a splendid feather war-cloak.   He importuned Captain Broughton for articles of rigging for his little vessel, which he was building at the harbor of Honolulu. He counted on the certain subjugation. of Kauai, and, in love of slaughter and conquest, conceived the design of proceeding from Kauai, to subugate the Society and Georgian Islands; an account of which he ad received from some three or four Tahitians who had come to Oahu in a merchant vessel.
"Was not this world made for Caesar ?" is a question the spirit of which was very congenial with the feelings of this Hawaiian Julius. Captain Broughton's arguments to dissuade him from attacking Kauai availed nothing. Without waiting ~o finish his little 40 ton man-of-war, he embarked his army in canoes and boats, causing the live stock of hogs, on Oahu, to be destroyed, to prevent a revolt there in his absence, and also, to guard against the retreat of his army before they should have taken the spoils of Kauai. Divine Providence defeated this bold and unprovoked attack which be thus undertook ; and by a tempest drove him and his army back disappointed, to suffer with others from the destruction of provisions which he had himself rashly caused. Many, to relieve their hunger, pilfered from the chiefs, 'and were punished with great severity.
A revolt against Kamehameha occurred, at this time, at Hawaii, under Namakeha, one of his high chieftains, which became formidable At this period, the work of depopulation was rapid through the, whole group, and distress general. 
On a second visit of Captain Broughton, in 1~ y of the same year, Kamehameha boarded the ship, and entreated him to take im, with some of his principal men, to Hawaii. But this he refused, and passed on to Kauai, where the chiefs of the island appeared to be at strife among themselves. Keawe, a grandson of Paleioholani, appeared to have the control at Waimea. Koalaukani, who had been driven out of Maui, attached himself to the young prince Kaumualii,,son of Kaeo, and heir to the sovereignty of that island, and opposing~ the claims of Keawe, was shortly after killed. The young prince, about sixteen, without power to rule, dwelt for a time ~vith Keawe, who was also subsequently slain, leaving the sovereignty to Kaumualii.
Captain Broughton found it difficult to procure water, hogs and vegetables, except in return for arms and ammunition~- by his resolute manner, he overcame the tabu on water, but passed on to Niihau to procure the other needed articles. Here~ too, he met with difficulty. After two or three days' intercourse with the natives, two of his marines were killed by them. Broughton's party then fired on the people, destroyed sixteen of their canoes, burnt down their village, and departed, thus closing another scene in the Hawaiian tragedy.

[end of page 048.gif]

TENURE OF LAND-TRAFFIC. 	49
Kamehameha returning from Oahu to Hawaii, supRressed the insurrection headed by Namakeha, who was slain. The undisputed sovereignty of Kamehameha was thus established over all the group, except Kauai and Niihau, in 1796.
It is supposed that some six thousand of the followers of this chieftain, and twice that number of his opposers, fell in battle during his career, and by famine and distress occasioned by his wars devastations, from 1780 to 1796. Who can duly estimate the	unnumbered wrongs, cruelties and distresses connected with the ten thousand murders perpetrated in these barbarian struggles ?  And what was the effect of such a course on the victors themselves? To Captain Broughton, 11 the conqueror and his chiefs seemed intent on seizing everythin- they could ~grasp, their success having effaced every disposition to liberality."  Kemeeiamoku, he refused admittance on board the Providence, on account of his outrage on young Metcalf, whom he had drowned. But so far from showing any mortification or contrition, he avowed his determination to capture the next vessel that should fall into his power.
The leading chiefs at this period under Kamehameha were Keeaumoku, the father of Kaahumanu, Kameeiamoku, the father of Hoapili, Keaweaheulu, the father of Naihe, and Kamanawa. In addition to these, were four 'others, deemed by the natives skilful, Kai, Kapaloa, Kaaloa and Kauakahi, who were sometimes consulted in public matters.
Claiming the right of soil throughout his realm, and the right to make and abrogate regulations at pleasure, and using the privilege of a conqueror who could not endure to have others enjoy their * t rights, Kaniehameha wielded a despotism as absolute proWlys as the islands ever knew. Retaining a part of the lands as his individual property, which he intended should be inherited by his children, he distributed the remaining lands among his chiefs and favorites, who, for their use, were to render public service in war or peace, and in raising a revenue. These let out large portions of their divisions to their favorites or dependants, who were in like manner to render their service, and bring the rent', and these employed cultivators on shares, who lived on the products which they divided, or shared with their landlord rendering service when required, so long as they chose to occupy the land. Thus, from the poor man who could rent 1/8 or 1/4 of an acre, up to the sovereign, each was, in some sense, dependent on the will of a superior, and yet, almost all had one or more under them whom they could control or command.
This, in a conquered, ignorant and heathen country, without the principles of equity, was a low and revolting state of society; where the -mass could have no voice in enacting laws, or levying taxes) or appropriating the revenue, or in establishing a limited rent for the use of lands, fisheries or fish-ponds. To conceive of all as supremely selfish) and each superior as desirous  to
	4

[end of page 049.gif]

50	WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA.

aggrandize himself at the expense of others, would do them no injustice.
With the limited knowledge and skill they possessed, it would hardly be expected that cheerful and productive industry would thrive, even in such a clime and soil, unless the principles -of benevolence or a high public spirit could be engrafted in the hearts of the people, or that the population could multiply while the means of subsistence were scanty, clothing and lodging miserable, possessions utterly insecure, and all inheritance hopeless or uncertain.
The king, availing himself of his high position, engaged more extensively in commerce, monopolizing the chief sources of gain. The mountain forests b found to embrace the odoriferous and oleaginous sandal-wood, which, during his reign, was in good demand in the China market, for incense and fancy' articles, the conqueror, claiming it as his own, by heavy taxation, employed the people much in bunting out the trees, felling them, and cleaning the wood, and bringing down on their backs ship loads of it, from the mountains.
By this source of wealth, he was enabled to purchase boats, guns, ammunition, ships and cargoes. Hundreds of thousands bf dollars worth of this wood, he bartered for goods, never to be used; but which, being stowed away in insecure and -unsuitable store-houses, not to be given out or sold for the accommodation of the needy laborer, were allowed to perish. If the common people had been allowed to buy these articles, what could they have given him in exchange for them which he could not, without giving groods, take from their hands at pleasure ? Tons of the Sandal-,Wood were exchanged for such commodities as useless tobacco, and pernicious alcohol; and hundreds of tons for dollars.-~ To increase his gains and compete with - the traders to China, he procured and fitted out a ship, and loaded her with 'a rich cargo of the wood, and sent her to Canton. But the speculation was an utter failure ; the charges for pilotage, anchorage, customhouse fees, and repairs, and the pay and extravagances of his English commander and officers amounted to some $3000 more than the avails of the cargo, which, probably, was not sold to the best advantage.
The knowledge he bought so dearly respecting port-charges and pilotage, induced him, from that time, to make port-charges on all foreign vessels entering his harbor, except public vessels, which were always free.
In the cutting and collecting of sandal-wood, he forbade the people to fell the young trees, xxhich, before maturity, were almost valueless; but to leave them for his sons to inherit. This fact, and his Charging his bird-catchers not to kill the little mountain bird, from whose wing they plucked two ornamental feathers, but to let them live for his children, struck the people as proof of a

[end of page 050.gif]

ALLIANCE WITH KAUAI. 51
rare quality in a Hawaiian chieftain) and by his native biographers, are deemed worthy of special eulogium.
To avoid insurrection, he is said to have endeavored to keep the aspirants much about his person, and to have kept them poor and dependent.
To check the violence which existed in a disturbed country, he -interdicted murder, theft, and robbery ; and so far, at length, restored the peace of the realm, that, as the people say in his praise, "the aged could journey, and sleep by the way."
He derived assistance in secular affairs, from the counsel of several white residents; particularly John Young, Isaac Davis., and Don Marin. But with all his facilities, he never encouraged ~or dared to allow a subject to rise to independent affluence.
Mr. Young, taking a female of rank for a wife, was himself promoted to the rank of a chief, partly in consequence of the services he had rendered in the wars of conquest, his strong attachment to the king, and his ability and readiness to serve him. He officiated for a time, as governor of Hawaii. Though at first detained there against his will, he at length preferred to stay rather than to return to England. He had two sons and three daughters, who at length came under the instruction of the missionaries. One of them- has risen to the second rank in the kingdom. To the foreigners, during this reign, the improvement of the people, as to letters, morals and religion, appeared hopeless, if at all desirable. Those who took up their abode with them, easily accommodated themselves to the native customs, morals, and mode of living..
Provisions, wood, and water were supplied to ships on terms advantageous to the purchasers, who, for a few pounds of bits of iron hoop, could refresh their vessels. The reason for giving a gpod hog, or two or three barrels of vegetables for a piece of hoop, six inches~ long' was the cupidity of the trader, and the desire of the natives to make such an article into a small adze, to take the place of their stone adze of ancient time.*
Having remained at Hawaii four years, the king multiplied his canoes, passed over to Lahaina, where Kameeiamoku, the father of the late Hoapili, died, and repaired again to Oahu. Some seven years after his conquest of that island, he mustered an army of several thousand men, for a descent on Kauai.
With what show of equity he would have made war on the young and unoffending Kaumualii, who had but recently been establishZ s not in tbOuiet possession of Kauai and Niihau, doey appear, and proba ly that question was not even agitated. A pestilence invaded his troops-cut off several of his counsellors-attacked his own ,person-weakened his forces, and sweeping through the whole 
*The iron hoop adze, at length gave place to the bended plane iron,. lashed to -an adze handle, and which came to be one of the most convenient and common cutting instruments of the natives.

[end of page 051.gif]

52	'WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA.
country, greatly diminished the population, and doubtless contributed to defeat the expedition.
The channel between Oahu and Kauai, being 75 miles wide, often rough, and far more difficult to pass and repass with canoes and open boats than the other channels, the conqueror had the sagacity to conclude it would not be an easy matter to retreat to Oahu in case of disappointment and disaster; and be never again undertook the passage. Nor was it then or ever after necessary.
Kaumualii, to secure the peace of his little domain without a contest with one of superior power, having received assurance that he should be respected, vis~ited Oahu, in person, on board -an American ship, whose captain pledged him protection. He was well received by Kamehameha-made to him a nominal cession of his country, and returning home in the Same vessel that brought him, he resumed, or continued the charge of his domain, as king of Kauai and Niihau.
He engaged in the sale of sandal-wood-purchased guns, ammunition, and Other articles, but on a much smaller ~cale than Kamehameha. He erected a fort at the mouth of the Waimea river-no small achievement for such a people. In this, he had the avistance of Dr. Scheffer, a trader there, who had been an agent for the Russian governor, at Sitka, and whose movements pve some occasio~n f~r suspicion that he was plotting to get possession of Kauai. He wa.% at length required to leave the country, and the prejudice he excited against the Russians subsided.*
After a residence of nine years at Oahu, Kamehameha took a business voyage to the windward, with bis principal chiefs, on board foreign. -vessels, accompanied by canoes and other small craft. He touched at Lahaina, Kawaihae, Kealakekua; then at Molokai and Lahaina again; and finally settled at Kailua, where he resided about seven years. By this time nearly a generation of the race had passed away, subsequently to tbei~ discovery by Cook. How much of their strength had been exhausted by wars and the support of armies, and how much by new and terrible diseases, it is Dot easy to estimate. The population was greatly diminished, and the residue unimproved in morals.
Whether we contemplate the horrors 'or the glories of the rude warfare which wasted the nation we are not to confine our views to the struggles of armed combats-the wounds, the reproaches, and va'ri-ous evils inflicted on one another, but the burden of sustaining such armies deserves attention, and the indescribable misery of the unarmed and unresisting of the vanquished party or tribe, pursued and crushed, till all danger of further resistance disappeared, must ncvt be forgotten. Especially do the
domestic condition of women, and the influences employed in

* See Hawaiian Spectator, vol. L, pap 219.

[end of page 052.gif]

KAAHUMANU'S CONDITION AS A WIFE.	53
forming the character of the rising generation, demand our sympathetic regard.
Trained in heathenism, and on the battle-field, Kaahumanu, at the age of thirteen, was taken into the number of the wives of Kamehameha. The prowess of her father, his weight in council., and his successful influence in establishing the authority of Kamehameha, and her beinLy the daughhter of the Queen of Maui, previously to the reign d Kahekili, contributed to give her consequence in the nation, and in the eyes of her husband .
She became the favorite of the conqueror, though in his course, he had not less than twenty other wives, and many of them at the same time. By twelve of his twenty-one wives, he had no children, and by nine others, he had twenty-four. The amount and the kind of attention which a young wife, among many, could, in the circumstances of Kaahumanu, receive froii~ such a pagan polygamist warrior, and his heathen family, must have failed of producing much domestic happiness as her share.
Subsequently to her accession, she had the mortification and vexation to have him take, successively, two of her sisters, ouno-er than herself, Kalakua and Namahana. Still later, the daughter of one of these sisters by a former husband he numbered amonZ his many wives, as one of peculiar beauty and sacredness in hi-S esteem; and entitled to peculiar attention, when very young; one, who, after the king's death, became the wife of Liholiho, and, on the introduction of Christianity, the wife of Kanaina, and who has since risen to the second place in the government of the islands.
It was deemed lawful and respectable for a chieftain to have as many wives as he could get, and to turn any of them off at pleasure, and supply their place by obtaining the wives and daughters of others. The bond of marriage, if such their union could be called, in strict propriety, was of little -value.
Although Kaahumanu was the favorite of the king, still she often had to endure his anger, and experience violence from his iron hands, as many a Hawaiian wife, less honored, and less firmly attached, can testify was customary, even where polygamy did not foster jealousy, eavyings, bickerings, strife and cruelty.
At the time the reconciliation between Kaahumanu and her husband was effected by the address of Vancouver, she begazed him to make, Kamehameha promise not to beat her. Stilf'Ae occasionally made manifest the natural independence of her character. In the early part of their residence at Oahu, after the conquest, some difficulty between them occurred, when she determined on making the passage to Kauai, by herself,-` embarked in a beautiful single canoe, and nearly accomplished her design. She was, however, brought back to Honolulu,  when she complimented Captain Broughton, of the Providence,-~ with the present of the canoe in which she had made the bold attempt.

[end of page 053.gif]

54    WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA.
How it would be possible for a barbarian warrior to manage from one to two dozen wives-some young, and some old-some handsome, and some ugly-some of high rank, and some low, without martial law among them, or without resorting to despotic -violence, or how he could r%ulate his own course among themi without hostile outbreaks, in reference to some parts of hiS numerous and complicated family, it would be impossible to show and extremely difficult to conceive. It is certain that in fact he accomplished neither.
Kalakua the late governess of Maui, who gave me much of Kamehameha's domestic history, says of him, " He kanaka pepehi no ia ; aole mea e ana ai kona inaina. He was a man -of violence,-nothing would pacify his wrath." She said she was once beaten by him, with a stone, upon her head, till she bled profusely, when in circumstances demanding his kindest indulgence and care, as a husband.
An English resident, who enjoyed his confidence as fully and long as any foreigner, says, he has seen him beat Kaahumanu_ with a swivel, for the simple offence of speaking of a young man as 11 handsome."
Captain Douglass speaks of his violent temper and rashness, 'ud ing that 11 those about him feared rather than loved him-;" andg says, 11 Conceiving himself affronted, one day, by the chiefs who were on board, he kicked them all by turns, without mercy, and without resistance. " His energy, ambition, and success, which gained admirers amon natives and strangers; his liberal attention to public vessels~after the establishment of his power; his readiness to meet the views of foreigners in the pursuit of mercantile gains and low pleasures, under his protection, secured for him a higher reputation than his conduct and disposition would justify, when tried by the laws of morality. When multitudes in the nation who regarded him as an invader, tyrant, and oppressor, had perished before him, it was natural that those who escaped death, and were afterwards protected, should learn to respect and obey him, and that those whom he led to victory and to enlarged possessions, should highly honor him as a 'good chief, compared with predecessors and contemporaries, though there was'much -to be censured in his temper, his principles and his policy. When he added Kalakua to the number of his wives, she says, 11 Kaahumanu was angry." This may have been to her credit, if it is ever to the credit of a wife to be and to appear angry at~ the conduct of a husband. She was sprightly, beautiful for a Polynesian, and engaging, when young; and Kamehameha was exceedingly jealous orher. His admirers speak freely of a peculiar edict which he put forth, and whichgives a striking view of the state of society, that if any man should have illicit intercourse with Kaahumanu, however high his rank might be, he should be put to death. What an edict for a sovereign to spread before the nation, respecting a favorite wife by name ! And what an execution was that of on~ of his chieftains,

[end of page 054.gif]

HELPLESS MORAL CONDITION OF THE REALM.	55
under this singular edict, which made death the penalty for one of the guiIty parties, though the same crime, in general, was to him, and the nation, of little or no account! But the severe and bloody penalty, the.pointed specification, the jealousy, Nvatchfulness, and partial love of the king, and the queen's love of influence, power, and reputation, and her attachment to her husband, all proved ineffectual as a safeguard, without moral principle or the fear of GOD. Naihe and other chiefs who feared their sovereign's frown, and knew not how soon they might feel its force, at his command, put their hands to the work of strangling Kanihonui, one of their compeers, who was alleged to have exposed himself to the action of that despotic edict.
Ruling Hawaiian chiefs insisted rigorously on the observance of the religious rites, put their own ~ands to the bloody and quivering human sacrifice, and charged their successors to sustain the system to the utmost. Nor did Kamehameha appear at all willing to abrogate or relax the ancient system of tabu, or discountenance the nation's dark and bloody superstitions. He would even seize and sacrifice men to prevent the fatal termination of the sickness of a wife, if a murderous priest rqcommended it, while nothing was done for the moral improvement of his wives or any other part of the nation.
Now, if such as has been described, were the condition and character of the favored daughter of one of the high and prosperous nobles of the land, and the favorite wife of the most powerful, successful, and intelligent chieftain the islands had ever known, what must have been the condition and character of the mass of the people, and especially of the wives and daughters of the subjects of such a master 1 How easily did the prince of darkness, who, entering Paradise, deceived and ruined the holy mother of the human race, triumph and rule over her deluded and debased daughters, driven far from the delights of Eden, and cast on the dreary and dark shores of Hawaii! These outcasts from the presence of God, being given over by him, how perfect the conformity of the disposition and circumstances of the rising generation, and their general character with the malevolent wishes of the destroyer! No pious mother watched with ceaseless care over their infancy and childhood. No untiring solicitude, or well directed paternal skill, was applied to curb the will and train the openin mind to filial duty. There was no moral teacher to instil sound Lst principles of action into their minds, and to array before them proper motives to virtuous feelings, well directed efforts, and benevolent achievementsmotives. which are indispensable, and which the Word of God presents to the children of Christian parents; no skilful tutor dn the arts and sciences, to discipline their mental powers and put them on the stretch to understand the works and Word of God, and the character, duty and destiny of his intelligent creatures. Without these, or like influences, found needful everywhere, to mould, beautify, and elevate the character, how is it possible for

[end of page 055.gif]

56	WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA.
a people to rise from the dust and abominations of heathenism.  While the tendencies of human nature are so decidedly and strongly downward as they are proved to be, its elevation in such circumstances must be impossible. So forcibly have thinking minds been impressed with the stereotype character of the habits and religion of the Hawaiians, that they supposed Christianity itself could not change them for the better. Even with the torch of Philosophy in their hands, and the lamp of Salvation before their eyes, they supposed the Hawaiians would refuse the offers of the Gospel as unwelcome and powerless.
If, then, a radical reformation, even with good instructions, good models, and good influences, dilg-rently employed for years was deemed so hopeless, what possibfe ground of hope fo~ it c)ould there be, when, instead of any aid of this kind, the minds and hearts of all were continually buried in the darkness and pollution of thickest heathenism? But if it were possible, it must, to the last degree, be improbable, though the knowledge of the exist	ence of God and of the falsity of idols is quite attainable frorri 'nature ; and, therefore, all who worship creatures are without excuse. If any possible means in a single case i(suppose that of Kaahumanu in her destitution) could awaken a desire, and prompt t6e~intention, to rise from the course of superstition, sensuality., and crime in which parents, superiors, chiefs, and priests led the way; how could the intention be successfully carried into execution, without the precepts and motives of the Bible, while the soul was surrounded with ten thousand baleful influences, which pervaded the whole nation? Could a single heart become self-refined, while affected by its own sinful habits, misled by its own conceptions, and daily subjected to the pestiferous action of the mass of corruption all around, and to the hidden snares and open assaults of the arch tempter 1 How difficult for one of common powers, even with enlightened conscience , in such circumstances to withstand a foe who betrayed, and with triumphant malevolence cast down one in the full vigor of a holy and highly intellectual mind, while in fellowship with God, and in a state free from the corrupting example of a gay, sinful, fashion-loving world,, and from the iinfluence of a gloomy and crushing superstition.
With this view of the helplessness of a whole nation, we can hardly fail to admire the benevolence of the injunction, " Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature;31 nor can we too deeply deplore the fact, that the earliest intercourse of' the representatives of Christendom with the heathen should so-_-often have a decided tendency to confirm their vices, augment their pollution and misery, and complete their ruin.

[end of page 056.gif]

CHAPTER III. PREPARATORY MEASURES FOR PLANTING A CHRISTIAN MISSION AT THE SANDWICH ISLANDS5, 1809-1819.
Origin of the Mission-Foreign Mission school-Death of the. first Convert-Ordination of Missionaries-Appointment of assistant Missionaries-Mission Church -Instructions-Embarkation-Voyage around Cape Horn-First appearance of Hawaii and its Inhabitants-Death of Kamehameha-Accession of his son :Political station of Kaahumanu-Infraction of the tabu-Suspension of public sacrifices-Rebellion-Victory of Kalanimoku-Cause of the innovation.

SIMULTANEOUSLY with the first impulses of foreign missionary feeling in the breasts of American Christians, in the cuM6nt century, two tawny youths of the Hawaiian race, Opukahaia (Obookiah) and Hopu, from 11 a boy's notion," as 0. said, but led by the hand of Providence, attached themselves to an American trader, Captain Brintnel, at the islands, and sailed with him to the United States. They landed in New York, in 1809. They were early taken to the theatre 11 to see the curiosity," as one of them called it; and like the mass of foreign seamen who then visited our cities without beinz improved in their morals, were for a time exposed to the evil of being confirmed in vice and ignorance, and in utter contempt of the claims of Christianity. The two youths accompanied Captain Brintnel to New Haven, Ct., where they soon attracted the Christian sympathy of some of the students, who offered to teach them, foremost of whom was Mr. E. Dwight.
Their prompt. and successful efforts, their docility and grateful attention, promised soon to reward their teachers. Opukhaia represented himself as a homeless, miserable orphan, having ~een both his father and mother bayoneted by a victorious party, in a bloody strife, 11 to see which should be the greatest."
In the course of a few years' residence, at different places, among Christian friends, he found a Redeeming Friend, and a Heavenly Father, and gave evidence of true conversion.
Acquaintance with these youth, and their readiness to avait themselves of Christian instruction, called attention to others who came from time to time from the same country. The friends of, Christ were led to look upon these sons of Paganism, providentially brought to their doors, as having a claim for sympathy, care and instruction in the Christian doctrine, and attempting to meet this claim, they cherished the reasonable hope that suitable efforts to enlighten and convert them, would tend to the evangelization, of. their nation.

[end of page 057.gif]

58	FOREIGN MISSION SCHOOL.
Early in 1816, the Rev. Messrs. A. Bingham and J. Harvey drew my attention to the work of training these youths for missionary service and conducting them to the Hawaiian field. But not having finished my collegiate course of study, and wishing to prosecute uninterruptedly, a three years~ theological course, I declined the service which the commended to me.
Other youths, from other islands,- and from several of the aboriginal. tribes of the American continent, were found to be desirous olk receiving instruction, giving similar promise of aid to the, cause of improvement, among their respective tribes. Aiming to secure the salvation of these strangers, and to make their agency available in spreading the Gospel in heathen countries, *t~'e American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions established, in 1816, a school at Cornwall, Conn., for the sons of various heathen tribes, vhere they were taught the rudiments of an academical education and the doctrines and duties of the Christian religion, to which their superstition readily gave place.
The object of this school was, in its constitution, declared to be, " The education, in our country, of heathen youths, in such a manner, as, with subsequent professional instruction, will qualify them to become useful missionaries, physicians, surgeons, school-masters or interpreters, and to communicate to the heathen nations such knowledge in agriculture and the arts, as may prove the means of promoting Christianity and civilization."
This school embraced Opukahaia and several other Hawaiians, eight Cherokees, three Stockbridges, two Choctaws, two Oneidas, two Caughnowagas, one Tahitian, one Marquesan, and one Malayan. Here the hopes of the churches were encouraged by the progress of the pupils under the instruction'~`of the Rev. H. Daggett, and especially by the evidences of piety And of mental capacity exhibited by Opukahaia, Hopu, Honolii and others from tbe Sandwich Islands.
The generous heart of Opukahaia, touched by Divine grace glowed with gratitude to' God and his 'people for the Christian privileges which he was allowed to enjoy, and melted in compassion for his heathen brethren, at his dark home though their violence had made him an orphan. His ardent ' - desire to use his improved powers in conveying the Gospel to his perishing countrymen, gave high promise of his usefulness among them, if, in the providence of God, he should return to his native shores. While all was uncertain as to his return, and the Sending forth of a mission to that dark field, Opukahaia, in his newly acquired and imperfect English, expressed feelings of confidence in God and of compassion for his countrymen-, which drew the
hearts of Christians more and more el	im and his distant dying tribe. In a manner apparently=, he said~God will carry throufh his work for us. I do not know what will
God do for my poor soul . I shall go before God and also before Christ. I hope the Lord will send the Gospel to the heathen land, 

[end of page 058.gif]

	FOREIGN MISSION SCHOOL.59
where the words of the Savior never yet had been. Poor people! worship the wood and stone, and shark and almost everything their god. The Bible is not there, and heaven and hell, they do not know about it . . . 0 what a wonderful thing it is that the hand of the Divine Providence has brought me from that heathenish darkness where the light of Divine truth never had been. And here I have found the name of the Lord Jesus in the Holy Scriptures, and have read that his blood was shed for many.
11 0 what a happy time I have now, while my poor friends and relations at home, are perishing with hunger and thirsty, wanting of the Divine mercy and water out of the wells of salvation. My poor countrymen who are yet living in the region and shadow of death, without knowledge of the true God, and ignorant of the future world, have no Bible to read, no Sabbath. I often feel for them in the night season, concerning the loss of their souls. May the Lord Jesus dwell in my heart, and prepare me to go and spend the remaining part of my life with them. But not my will, 0 Lord, but thy will be done.'"
He spent a little time among the Theological students at Andover, by whom he was instructed, and to whom he evinced a strong desire to understand the Word of God. But the high hopes entertained by the friends of missions, that Opukahaia might be an humble apostle to his idolatrous countrymen, were soon buried with him in his early grave at Cornwall, Ct., and many felt the affliction.
	Great as were the disappointment and grief at his departure, there were consolations in the reflection that the dear youth had himself been plucked as a brand from the burning, and made a trophy of redeeming mercy ; and in the hope that his timely conversion, his missionary zeal, his brief and consistent Christian life, and his affecting death, would fan the missionary spirit and hasten the promulgation of the Gospel on the shores that gave him birth. Deeply as his unexpected death was felt, and loudly as we were called on by it 11 to cease from man whose breath is in his nostrils," it had no tendency to diminish the little ardor of the writer of this narrative, for evangelizing the Hawaiians, who had now lost such a friend and intended teacher. Visiting the Foreign Mission school, during a vacation* of the Theological Seminary, at Andover, and feeling a new impulse to become a pioneer in the enterprise of  spreading the Gospel in that dark portion of the Pacific Isles, I freely offered myself to the American Board for that purpose, and was accepted by their Prudential Committee, in the summer of 1819 ; and soon after, Mr. Thurston, my class-mate, offered himself for the same work, and was likewise readily accepted. We completed our course of Theological studies, at Andover, Massachusetts, in September, 1819.  
On the 29th of the same month, we were at the request  of the Prudential Committee, solemnly set apart, at Goshen Connecticut, for the work of this ministry.  An unusual degree of
*Memoir of Obookiah.

[end of page 059.gif]

60 MISSIONARY CHURCH.
enthusiasm prevailed there among the friends of the Hawaiian race, as many remember, and the missionary zeal of many was awakened or greatly increased. The language of the impulses of the Spirit seemed to be, 11 Go quickly to the rescue of the dying heathen, and I will go with you," and the Church responded, " G~'quickly.ll Nearly simultaneously, twelve others, sons and daughters of the Church, offered themselves, and were accepted as assistant missionaries for that field. Their. earnest language was,-" Here are we,-send us."
Within two weeks after the ordination in Goshen, the missionary company assembled in Boston, to receive their instructions and embark. There, in the vestry of Park Street Church, under the counsels of the officers of the Board, Dr. S. Worcester, Dr. J. Morse, J. Evarts, Esq., and others, the little pioneer band was, on the 15th of Oct., 1819, organized into a Church for transplantation., The members renewed their covenant, an& publicly subscribed with their hands unto the Lord, and united in a joyful song.  
0 happy day that fixed my choice On thee my SaVior and my God! Well may this glowing heart rejoice, And tell its raptures all abroad. 'Tis done thc great transaction~s done, I am my Lord's, and he is mine; He drew me, and I followed on, Charmed to confess the voice divine.  High Heaven that heard the solemn vow, Tli~t vow renewed shall daily hear; Till in life's latest hour I bow, And bless in death a bond so dear."
In these solemn and memorable transactions, the parties cherished the delightful expectation, that the prayer then offered by one of the Missionaries,. 11 that this vine might be transplanted and strike its roots deep in the Sandwich Islands, and send forth its branches and its fruits till it should fill the land, ~1~ would not only be heard in Heaven, but ere long, be graciously answered to the joy of the Hawaiian people, and of their friends throughout Christendom.
The object for which the missionaries felt themselves impelled to visit the Hawaiian race, was to honor God, by making known his will, and to benefit those heathen tribes, by making them acquainted with the way of fife,-to turn them from their follies and crimes, idolatries and oppressions, to the service and enjoyment of the livin~ God, and adorable Redeemer,-to give, them the Bible in their own tongue, with ability to read it for themselves,-to introduce and extend among them the more

[end of page 060.gif]

LAY AND FEMALE LABORERS REQUIRED.	61
useful arts and usages of civilized and Christianized society, and to fill the habitable parts of those important islands with schools and churches, fruitful fields, and pleasant dwellings. To do this, not only were the Spirit and power of the Highest required,-for, 11 Except the Lord build the house, they labor in vain that build it," but, since he will not build his spiritual house, unless his laborers build it, the preacher and translator, the physician, the farmer, the printer, the catechist, and schoolmaster, the Christian wife and mother, the female teacher of heathen wives, mothers, and children, were also indispensable. Nor could this work be reasonably expected to be done by a few laborers only, at few and distant points, and in the face of all the opposition which Satan and wicked men would, if possible, naturally array against them.
in conformity. with the judgment of the Prudential Committee, the pioneer missionary company consisted of two ordained preachers and translators, a physician, two schoolmasters and catechists, a printer and a fanner, the wives of the seven, and three Hawaiians.
Mr. Chamberlain and his wife, in the prime of life, feeling the claims of the heathen on them, were willing to leave their friends, their pleasant home and farm in central Massachusetts, and embark for the islands, with their five children, three sons and two daughters, rather than to withhold their personal labors from the heathen.
Christ undoubtedly requires all his followers to bear their cross, and to forego or forsake whatever comes in competition with rendering him the highest service, while, for everything sacrificed With a right heart, for the purpose of honoring him, and extending his gospel, he gives the unfailing promise of manifold more. Many who admit that the Lord encourages and commands his Church to give the Gospel to the heathen, decline the service, on the plea that they are not qualified for it, forgetting that he who commands and calls, can give the grace iliat"i's needful, and' that qualifications may be increased while life and strength continue. One of our pioneers, Mr. Whitney, though he had but just entered on his Sophomore studies, at Yale College, felt so strongly impelled to hasten to the Sandwich Islands, that with the consent of his instructors, and the approbation of our Board, he concluded to forego the further advantages of that institution, and embarking at once, in this enterprise, to prosecute his studies on board ship, and in the field, and become a preacher to the heathen when he could command their language,-and this he accomplished.
The plan of taking females from this country to live or die among the barbarians of Hawaii, appeared to many objectionable and forbidding. It was deemed advisable to send out the frame of a house for the accommodation of the mission in th-eit-IM-1w abode. This was subsequently transported to the islands

[end of page 061.gif]

62	MISSIONARY AND CHRISTIAN VOWS.

gratuitously, through the generosity of Messrs. Bryant & Sturgis, of Boston, prompted by sympathy for the females of the mission, for whose habitations they believed the grass-thatched huts of Hawaii would be unsuitable. Such was the apprehension of these ei-itlemen that our families could not long remain among those barbarians, amid the privations and suffering to which they would be exposed, in so rude, so (lark, so vile a part of the world as they knew the Sandwich Islands to be, that they gave their ship-masters ~isiting that quarter, instruction to offer them a- free passage back to the United States. While thousands treated the self-immolation of the missionaries, and the general 'plan, of seeking the good of the heathen, at Christ's command, whatever it might cost, as truly commendable, tens of thousands regarded it as foolish or fanatical, an uncalled for sacrifice of comfort, property, and life. By many, the missionaries were urged to a different course, because there was so much to be done at home) or because it would cost so much to complete the plan abroad, or because they did not think it of much importance that the heathen should ever hear the Gospel. Nearly all the early missiona:ries from the United States, on resolving to devote themselves to the heathen, were strenuously opposed by their parents, relatives and friends. But those who opposed this cause, had either given too little attention to the pressing necessities of the heathen, and the ability and duty of Christians to give them the Gospel; or they were under great misapprehensions as to the detriment that might result to kindred, and country, and home, from foreign missionary efforts ; or they had far too small a degree of regard to the authority of Christ, and the high claims, and holy principles of his religion, which require those who enjoy the Bible, to love their heathen neighbors, in such a sense as to be willing to visit them, or send thein' missionaries, and to make sacrifices to supply their wants.
The members of our mission, brought together from different parts of our land, feeling bound by t9e will of God to enter on the missionary work, subscribed to vows (it may be well to observe), similar in their nature a4d extent, to the public vows of all who properly join themselves to the Lord and his people. The specification of a design to convey the Gospel to a particular tribe, marked a difference from ordinary Church covenants, less than mi~ht at first glance be supposed; for all true churches engage, by covenant, to do the Lord's bidding. The true convert is bound to observe the ordinances and to extend the influence of the Gospel, because Christ requires it, rather than because of his own engagement. To know, to be qualified, to have opportunity, constitute the special call to do good. And for aught that appears to the contrary, the Divine injunction,to teach-men universally to observe all the commands'of the Redeemer, is a call to teach, extended by him to every son of Zion whom he qualifies thus to serve him.

[end of page 062.gif]

INSTRUCTIONS RY DR. WORCESTER.	63
That every church of Christ is bound to serve him with the same spirit of consecration and self-denial as any foreign missionary band, cannot reasonably be questioned, for whether we go up to the missionary field of battle, or tarry by the stuff, we have 11 one faith, one Lord, one baptism," one Bible, and one standard of Christian duty by which we shall all be judged. That a missionary laborer, or a missionary Church, ought to possess a degree of consecration far higher, and to practise self-denial far greater than what ordinarily appears in the churches, cannot be doubted. Still, God's claim on the mission-ary, the wealthy publican, the rich young man, the affluent Mary, and the poor widow~ for the fullest revenue of honor which it is possible for them to render him,.is equally imperative.
The mission received the public instructions of' the Prudential Committee given by Dr. Worcester, on the evening of the 15th of Oct., at Park St. Church, when one of these pioneers preached ic on the grand design of the Bible to promote benevolent action." In the course of an interesting week of final arrangements for the expatriation of our little Missionary Church, the members of it invited-their fellow Christians to unite with them in renewing their oath of allegiance to the Savior at his table, and were in this solemn exercise, and in various other ways, allowed to mingle with sympathizing friends who took commendable pains to cheer them on in their untried course. Many churches, in different parts of the country, moved by the same sopirit, engaged in special, earnest prayer for the success of this mission, and many a heart began to anticipate the happy result of the enterprise.
Mr. Evarts, the treasurer., having engaged a passage for the mission on board the brig Thaddeus, Captain Blanchard, for $2,500, exclusive of provisions for a Iong voyage, she was made ready for sea, by the 23d of October {1819/10/23}. fn the forenoon of that day, Mr. Thurston gave the parting address of the mission to its friends, at Park St. Church, that n~onthly concert temple dear to many a missionary heart. They repaired together to the wharf~ where they united in a parting hymn, pledging a close and permanent union though far and long sep~rat4d;
When shall we all meet again When shall we all meet again Oft shall wearied love retire ; Oft shall glowing hope expire; Oft shall death and sorrow reign, Ere we all shall meet again. Though in distant lands we sigh Parched beneath a hostile sky Though the deep between us rolls, Friendship shall unite our souls; And in fancy's wide domain, We shall often meet again.

[end of page 063.gif]

64	EMBARKATION OF THE PIONEER&
When the dreams of life have fled When its wasted lamps are dead When in cold oblivion's shade, Beauty, power, and fame are laid; Where immortal spirits reign, There may we all meet again."
A fervent and appropriate prayer was offered by the Secretary of the Board, and the mission was affectionately commended to the grace of God, and immediately conveyed to the brig by a barge furnished for the purpose by a U. S. Naval office~,' they being still accompanied by the Secretary and Treasurer and afe~w other friends. When the'se had given the parting hand and benediction, they descended into the boat and began to move off. The tender and benignant look of Dr. Worcester) as the boat left ouir vessel, turning his eyes upon the little band looking over the rail, as if he would say, my love be ever with you, will not soon be forgotten. When they had reached the wharf, the brig weighed anchor and set sail, and as we dropped down the streara, they waved their handkerchiefs, till out of sight, Though leaving my friends, home and country, as I supposed for ever, and trying as was the parting scene, I regarded that day as one of the happiest of my life. But loosing froin our beloved country, and not expecting ever to tread its shores or look upon its like again, with what intense interest did we gaze upon its fading land~`cap~s, its receding hills ana mountains, till the objects successively disappeared in the distance, or sank below the horizon.
For the first month out, the sea was rough, and the winds not favorable, and most of the passengers felt the inconvenience of their new mode of life; and some suffered much and long from sea-sickness. In one instance, we were, for fourteen days and nights (like Paul in Adria), driven up and down between 37 degrees, and 39 degrees   N. Lat., and, during a period of 24 days that we were tossing and rolling, we made 1~ut five degrees toward the equator, and in the meantime, shipped a sea that carried away the starboard waist-boards and overturned the caboose. The remark was then made in our journal;
" November 17th {1819/11/17}. We cannot but conclude that he who controls the winds and the waves and conducts the affairs of -nations, is either kindly withholding us from dangers and disasters at Cape Horn, or operating changes at the islands favor~ble to the introduction and success of this enterprise. He is inurino, us to the hardships, and preparing us for the trials of missionary life. He spreads our table on the face of the deep ; gives us the comfort of returning health, teaches us to sit with meekness at his feet, and learn his will, and trust in his all-sufficient grace. I I
The following day we were indulgred with favorable winds, and the rest of the voyage was, for the most part, agreeable and prosperous, allowing us generally several hours a day for study.

[end of page 064.gif]

PASSAGE THROUGH THE ATLANTIC.	65
We entered the torrid zone, Dec 2d {1819/12/02}, 40 days froin Boston ; crossed the Equator on the 13th {1819/12/13}, and spoke the ship Mary on the 15th {1819/12/15}, and sent by her a package of about 30 letters, to our friends,
Gratified to report progress. Jan. 4th, 1820 {1820/01/04}, off the mouth of the Rio de la Plate, we experienced a gale from the north. Its violence rent several sails; we ran under almost bare poles, and learned what it is for mariners to 11 reel to and fro, and stagger like a drunken man." The tossing mountains around-us (C skipped like rams and the little hills like lambs." The foaming surges lashed the trembling sides of our little bark, and drenche her decks. The rain, like hail, pelted the poor sailors, as they clung to the rigging, through which the wind whistled ; and the spray swept over the face of the deep, like the driven snow in a northern winter's day. But he, who said to the raging tempest, 11 Peace, be -still., )' afforded us protection, and gave us peace within.
We passed through the Straits of Le Maire, and on the following daY, Jan. .27th, 1820 {1820/01/27}, noticed the changeful weather in that forbidding region, and made some memoranda of what passed within and without, as follows ;
Ten o'clock, A. M. With a fine morning and a fair breeze, which sprang up soon after the last evening's sacrifice, we find ourselves delivered from the dangers of Le Maire, and rapidly and pleasantly advancing towards our turning point, the place of hope and fear, while the pointed mountains of Staten-Land fall astern and sink below the horizon.
One o'clock, P. M. Every hour is big with interest. While at the rate of eight knots an hour the brig serenely cuts her way, the long looked for cape rises to our view, and all hearts leap for joy. But in the midst of congratulations, while we gratefully acknowledge that we are blest, not only with undeserved, but unexpected favors, and that our times and seasons are at the disposal of an All-wise Providence, it becomes us to rejoice with trembling, lest we should not sufficiently glorify.God in view of his gracious 'smiles.,
Two, P. M. The wind rises-dirk clouds begin to hover round an approaching whirlwind is announced, " All hands on deck.11 11 The dead lights in"-the companion-way closed-the passengers imprisloned below deck.
Half-past two. For ~ moment, our Heavenly Father seemed to bold the rod over us. The wind subsides. A gentle rain descends-Light breaks in ; our Father smiles again ; we know that he who made Cape Horn a-ad placed it here as a way-mark,lwhich the tempests of sixty centuries have not been able to remove, can conduct us around itin safety; ' nor shall whirlwinds or storms prevent us from erecting on it the Ebenezer of the Sandwich Islands Mission.
Three, P. M. The wind rises suddenly. 11 All hands on deck" resounds again. The waves lift themselves up ; the ~waters roar. Our little trembling bark~,, with her invaiuable freight, yields to the opposIng currents, and lightly bends her course toward the,south.
Four o'clock.	The sun breaks out in: the clear western sky, while 
5

[end of page 065.gif]

66	CAPE  H0RN

the dark tempest, passing on to the east, bears down upon the water5 of the Atlantic, leaving us running briskly south, while the cape sillks behind a pleasant sea.
Six o'clock. The sun shuts in behind a dark cloud. A squall approaches.
Seven o'clock. The sun breaks out again and smiles.
Right o'clock, P. M. While our vessel was lying to and tossin on the rising billows, her sails close furled, her decks drenched Witt heavy spray continually breaking over her, and a strong west wind, as it roared through the rigging, drifted her reluctantly towards the south i east, we assembled, as usual, at that hour, for evening prayers' read the 46th Ps., and sang the 83d hymn of the Selection, acknowledged the good hand of our God upon us," in his past, undeserved favorsi endeavored to lay ourselves peacefully at the feet of Divine Sovereigiity and to implore the kind protection, the sure guidance, the continue presence and blessing of him whose unfailing goodness constrained u-5 to say, (I Hitherto hath the Lord helped us." We sang," Jesus lover of my soul." Through the evening, while his waves and billows seemed to go over us, we felicitated ourselves that this gale had not been commissioned a little sooner, which might have dashed us on the rock-8 of Staten-Land; and we could say, " The Lord of Hosts is with us, the God of Jacob is our refuge."
During 24 hours, We Went about two degrees to the eastward. and made about 50 miles southing ; most of the whole a loss. Our hearts were somewhat tried to be -driven away from our coursel and from our object, just at the moment when, with exultation, we seemed to be turning the goal, to bend our way north-westerly, directly
towards our desired and destined field, and still to find ourselves in Lat. 56" 28" Lon. 65" 30' #s056 28S#e $s065 30W$e. Though we had passed almost a sleepless night, and the commotion of the elements continued through the 28th {1820/01/28}, we were not denied the comfort of a good degree of calm resignation, and unshaken confidence in the Captain of our Salvation.
On the 29th {1820/01/29}, our ground was regained, the Cape insi htasbefore, and our praises called forth to him " Whom winds a seas obey."
One of the happiest Sabbaths of the voyage was the 30th of January {1820/01/30}, when we passed the Cape, and we found the region of terror and danger to be the place ~of our special rejoicing, and we united in a grateful song. which was composed at th~-tirne, to celebrate the event, and denominated our
EBENEZER
With Joyful hearts and grateful praise, Our Helper God, thy name we hail, Our Ebenezer here we raise, While round the stormy cape we flail.  Conducted by thy sovereign hand, Mysterious, Mighty, wise, and good; We left our friends, and native land, 	To toss upon the raging flood

[end of page 066.gif]

SPEED IN THE PACIFIC. 67
When adverse winds our Course delayed, And dangerous currents rolled below,
Thy voice the roaring tempest stayed And made the breeze propitious blow. From want, from pestilence, and death, Defended by thy gracious care, To thee we raise our tuneful breath: Our Rock of Help forbids our fear. This way-mark, source of boding fears, 	Fixed by his hand who rules above, The tempests of six thousand years
Have neler been able to remove. So shall our grateful record stand, " Thus far by thy kind aid we've come, So will we trust thy constant hand To bring our souls in safety home.
During the -week, from the 28th of Jan {1820/01/28}. to 4th of Feb. {1820/02/04}, we ran 12 degrees westward, between 56 degrees and 60 degrees S. Lat. The days were long, having about seventeen hours sun. The twilight passing ong the southern horizon, from west to east, under the south pole, continued from sunset to sunrise, or seven hours. It was mid-summer there, but the mercury stood but 12 degrees above freezing point, at the close of a long summer day, Feb. 2d {1820/02/02}. Icebergs, or fields of ice were possibly not far distant. Winter clothing was required to make us comfortable. From the 7th of Feb {1820/02/07}. to the 7th of March {1820/03/07}, we ran 50 degrees to the northward, and 30 westward. -It was the opinion of some of the officers that no vessel ever passed more rapidly or pleasantly from Cape Horn to that point, than that. which conveyed our mission. On the 11th of March {1820/03/11} we had an unusual visitor, a-yainst which missionaries at sea should be on their guard. Several of the brethren and others, having been many weeks denied the privilege, allowed themselves the pleasant and healthful exercise of bathing in the ocean, when nearly becalmed in the torrid zone. A few minutes after they had returned safely on board, while a sailor was painting the bowsprit, with his feet in the water, a large shark approached him, whose destructive jaws he narrowly escaped. The shark played or raved round the vessel, with the boldness and fierceness of a hungry tiger, and put up his nose to the side of the brig to smell the track where the swimmers had ascended from the water. G. P. Kaumualii and one of the officers, dexterously put a snare upon him, as he passed under the main-chains. The vigorous flounderIng of this Leviathan made the sea boil. He seized hold of the end of a pole with his teeth, by which, in connexion 'with the rope on his flukes, the shipmen and passengers drew him,, up the side of the vessel upon deck. It was found 'that he had swal-

[end of page 067.gif]

68	MR. WHITNEY'S EXPOSURE AND ESCAPE

lowed a bone, which the cook had thrown overboard while vVe were bathing, so that he must have been near at the time. The mingled emotions of gratitude for deliverance from dangers so recent, but then unknown, and so effective an admonition to' be suitably ?n our guard, and of pity for a nation so degraded as to regard this monster as a god, and of confidence that he who had shut this lion's mouth, would hold in check all our enemies, and triumph over all the vanities of the heathen) cannot be easily described.
Somewhat similar emotions of gratitude and praise were awakened subsequently, by another singular occurrence three days before we reached the islands.  Mr. Whitney, for the purpose of getting needful bodily exercise, undertook to assist in painting
the outside of the vessel, standing on a suspended plank, and endeavorIng to secure himself, by grasping with one hand, a rope fastened above him. From this position he was thrown into the sea, and was left astern, calling'for help, and struggling in vain to overtake the vessel, which was under full sail. Instantly, several buoyant articles were thrown overboard to aid him. With his self-possession, -and skill in swimming, he -was able to sustain himself, and to buffet the waves successf~ily, after one or two had broken over him, till he gained a bench which had been throvvn out to serve him as a buoy. As he reached this, and found its aid, he raised and waved his hat, as a kind signal to his anxious but receding friends, and then composed himself in prayer, thus waiting to see what could be done for him. Never, before did the mission family know 'how much they loved him. At the prompt orders of Captain Blanchard, the brig "was hove to within the distance of about one-third' of a mile-from Mr. Whitney. In five minutes more, a boat was cleared away, lowered, and sent to his assistance, and in about 20 or 25 minutes from his fall, he was brought safely on board again. We had not forgotten the danger from' sharks, nor were we, insensible to the danger of drowning, even to a good swimmer, when so unexpectedly precipitated into the fathomless ocean. God had, we believed, something yet for our, brother to do among the heathen, and we lifted up ou~ thanksgiving for the speedy answer to prayer, in supporting and delivering him, as he once did Peter, on the sea of Tiberias. The promises were not only comforting to the Fishermen of Galilee, 11 When thou passest through the waters, I will be with thee,". " Lo, I am with you always," but to us also, in traversing a seemingly returnless distance, amid the perils of the ocean. Such exposures and escapes were calculated to make us feel the need of present Divine aid, and of constant preparation for a sudden summons to depart.
Awake, in some measure, to considerations like these, we observed the next day, the 28th of March {1820/03/28}, as a season of fasting and prayer, that we might be brought safely to our field, and prepared to enter it with proper feeling of heart. The feelings which we deemed

[end of page 068.gif]

ARRIVAL OF THE MISSION.	69
it necessary for us at this time, especially to seek and cherish, were, confidence in the government and providence of God, penitence for our own violations of his law, gratitude for the blessings of his Gospel, compassion for the wretched children of Paganism and superstition, benevolence towards all~ and faith in the blood and promises of Christ with reference to the salvation of the heathen.
Two days later, at early morning, March 30th {1820/03/30}, to the joy of our expecting little company-, the lo'ng looked for Hawaii appeared in the West. The lofty Mauna Kea lifted its snow crowned summit above the dark and heavy clouds that begirt its waist. Our natives eaoerly watching, had descried it in the night, at the distance of eighty miles. kW we approached, we had a fine view of about sixty miles of the N. E. coast of the island-the districts of Hilo, Hamakua, and part of Kohala ; and as the sun shining, in his strength dissipated the clouds, we had a more impressive view of the stupendous pyramidal Mauna Kea, having a base of some thirty miles, and a height of nearly three miles. Its several terminal peaks rise so near each other, as scarcely to be distinauished at a distance. These, resting on the shoulders of this Vast Atlas of the Pacific, prove their great elevation by having with g their bases environed with ice, and their summits covered snow, in this tropical region, and heighten the~ grandeur and beauty of the scene, by exhibiting in miniature, a northern winter, in contrast with the perpetual summer of the temperate and torrid zones below the snow and ice. The shores along this coast, appeared very bold" rising almost perpendicularly, several hundred feet, being far with many ravines and streams. From these bluffs, the country rises gradually, for a few miles, presenting a grassy appearance, with a sprinkling of trees and shrubs. Then, midway from the sea to the summit of the mountain, appeared a dark forest, principally of the koa and ohia, forming a sort of belt, some ten miles in breadth-the temperate zone of the'mountain.
- ~As we approached the northern extremity of Hawaii, we gazed successively, upon the verdant hills, and deep ravines, the habitations of the islanders, the rising columns of smoke, the streams, cascades, trees, and vestiges of volcanic agency : then, with glasses, stretching our vision, we descried the objects of our solicitude, moving along the shore-immortal beings, purchased with redeeming blood, and here and there, the monuments of their superstition. Animated with the novel and changeful scene, we longe,d to spring on shore, to shake hands with the people, and commence our work by telling them of the great salvation by Jesus Christ. As we passed round the northern extremity of Hawaii, Maui rose on our right, at the distance of twenty-five or thirty miles.
Having gained the lee, or western side of Kohala: -an officer with Hopu and Honolii, was sent by a boat) at 4 P.M., to make

[end of page 069.gif]

70	DEATH OF KAMEHAMEHA.
inquiry of the inhabitants respecting the state of the islands, and In toe residence of the king. Waiting nearly three hours, we hailed their return, eager to catch the sound of the first intelligence; and how were our ears astonished to hear, as it were, the voice divine, proclaiming on their hills and plains, In the wilderness, prepare ye the way of the Lord, Make straight in the desert, a highway for our God."
How were our hearts surprised, agitated, and encouraged beyond every expectation, to hear the report-" Kamehameha is dead-His son Liholiko is king-the tabus are abolished-the images are destroyed,--the heiaus of idolatrous worship are burned, and the party that attempted to restore them by force of arms has recently been vanquished!" The hand of God! how visible in thus beginning to answer the prayer of his people, for the Hawaiian race! But such is the known propensity of the human heart to follow the vanities of the heathen, that even the tribes of Israel, though trained to the worship of the true God, and made to acknowledge the oft repeated and wonderful interpositions of his power and mercy, were ever ready, we remembered, to relapse into idolatry; and how much more did we fear these uninstructed heathen would do so, unless they could he speedily impressed with the claims of Christianity. Without this, there- could be no security that the nation would not be scourged with atheism or anarchy, or with a species of idolatry more vile, bloody and fatal, than they had lever -yet known.
To detail the circumstances of the departure and obsequies of Kamehameha, who finished his career at Kailua, and of the events that followed, I translate several passages from an account drawn up by natives and published in the Mooolelo, Hawaii, 1838, which serve to illustrate the character of the religion in which he lived and died.
	The illness of Kamehameha 'became so great, that the native doctors could not cure him. Then said the priest, I It is best to build a house for your god, that you may recover.) The chiefs, sustaining the advice of the priest, built a sacred house for his god Kukailimoku-and a, kapu took place, at evening.	The people, apprehending that the priest and chiefs were urging Kamehameha to have men sacrifaced to his god for his recovery, were seen to fly, through fear of death, and remained in their hiding places till the tabu -was over. Probably the king did not assent To 'he proposition, but was heard to say, I men are tabu. for the king -alluding to his son. After the worship, the king's disease increased, and he became helpless. When another tabu day arrived for the new temple, be said to Liholiho, I Go to the worship of your god-1 cannot go.) Then was ended his praying to his feather-god, Kukailimoku (an image of Juggernaut-like form,-made of net-work and feathers). But he assented to the proposition of another worshipper, who, having a bird-god, called Pua, said,  The sick will

[end of page 070.gif]

OBSEQUIES OF THE OLD KING.	71
be cured by it,' though the body of the god was the bird alae, that is eaten. Two houses were, therefore, erected ; but while occupying them, lie ceased to take food, and became extremely weak. His wives, children, and chiefs, perceiving this, after three days, conveyed him to his dwelling-house. . -On account of the tabu of that period, there were six kinds of houses, a house of worship ; a front or eating-house for men; an eating-house for women ; a sleeping house ; a rear house for beating kapa, and a house for the seclusion of women at certain periods. In the evenine, the feeble king was borne from his sleeping-house to the front house~, and took a, mouthful of poi and a; little water. The chiefs asked him for his final charge ; but he made not the. least answer. He was lifted back to his sleeping-house; and near midnight, brought again to the front house, where he took another mouthful of food with water. Kaikioewa then addressed him thus, Here are we all, your younger brethren, your king, and your foreigner; lay down for us your charge, that your king" and sisters may hear.* Not fully comprehending, he with difficulty inquired, ' What do you ask ' ~' The chief repeated, I Your charge for us. I He made an effort, and said, I Proceed only according to my policy, until-' not able to finish his sentence, he embraced the neck of the foreigner and drew him down for a kiss. Hoapili was another whom he embraced, and pulling him down, whispered in his ear, and was then carried back to his sleeping-house. In an hour or two, he was borne again. partially, into the front house, while most of his body remained in his sleepinghouse. He was once more replaced ; and about two o'clock,-(May 8th)-1819, he expired. . . .
	" Soon, the chiefs held a consultation, and without announcing his death, or even letting it be known abroad, one of the chiefs was heard to say, I This is my thought-let us dissect him. I Kaahumanu faintly replied, I Not, perhaps, for us is the body, but for the king (the successor)-our part the breath (his power to command us)-has gone ;
his body is the king's.
-	" After this consultation, he war, borne to the front house for the uko ceremony to be performed by the high-priest and the young king. When the uko hog was baked, the high priest made an offering to him who was dead; he was a god-the body without 9. soul lying there+. The king offered the consecrating prayer. The priest made an
address to the king and chiefs, and said, I will tell you of the human sacrifice for him here-to sacrifice now, it is one-but if we go out, and the sacrifice is made there, four men ; but if we carry him near the lua (pit), and the sacrifice be offered there, ten men are to die ; but if he is quite in the pit^, and the sacrifice be made there, fifteen are to
suffer,and if this night should pass, and a tabu occur, should the human sacrifice be made then, forty are to die.' The ceremony of that priest closed. The high priest stood with the hog, and performed his ceremony, and smote the hog. His ceremony also ended. Then Hewahewa, the high priest demanded, I Where shall the king (the
*In the native language, your king, here implies the relation of son, your foreigner, trie reiation. of one adopted from another country-John Young. Your younger brethren meant the high chief men; and your sisters, the high chief women
+Ironical, now, like the words of Eliiah, " He is a god."
^Probably the place of decomposition for detaching the bones.

[end of page 071.gif]

72	PROPOSED IMMOLATION OF MEN.

heir) now dwell)' The chiefs said, I Where indeed P You are the one that knows. I The priest said, "There are two places, in one Of which it is proper for the king to dwell, Kau and Kohala, but it is not proper for him to remain here, in Kona, for it is wholly polluted.  Such was the tabu of that period concerning a dead body. If a king died, that whole district was polluted, and his heir went into another.  When the body was disposed of according to custom, and the bones firmly bound in a bundle, the pollution ceased. But if the dead was not a king, to the house only the pollution extended-when buried) the pollution was ended.
The chiefs agreed to the young king's residing at Kohala. The morning light arose, and Liholiho, with his servant~ and several chiefs, hastened thither. The chiefs and people indulged in frantic lamentations, and rioting and revelry, like maniacs and brutes, and their proceedings were too atrocious and revolting to admit of being described.
" As the chiefs were bearing the body to the place for detaching the bones, Keamahulihia, a friend of the deceased, met them, anct desiring to die with him, perhaps on account of his affection, attempted. repeatedly to leap upon them, (apparently offering himself for immolation), but was repulsed by the chiefs. In like manner, Kalanimoku resolved on immolation, but was repulsed by Hookio."
These appeared to have offered themselves as victims, acoor& in~ to the declaration of the priests, but were both rejected by the chiefs. Multitudes indulged the apprehension that the king had been the victim of some unknown sorcerer, and professors of sorcery put their art in operation, and kindled their fires in vain, tD destroy or detect the author of the king's death. The chief, Keeaumoku, brother of Kaahumanu, approaching intoxicated, broke the sorcerers' flag wand, which they had set up near the place of their fire. Then, people conjectured that Kaahumanu and her j
party had been the means of the king's death, and reviled them Unjustly.
In the evening after the death of the king, a woman ate a forbidden cocoanut, and several men ate with women, contrary to the tabu, but this was rather attributable to the anarchy of the season of mourning for the dead; yet, as the gods did not bring on them evil consequences, it may have indicated the uselessness of the restriction.
After the bones of the king had been stripped and bundled according to custom, and some days had passed, Kaahumanu and Kalanimoku sent for Liholiho, at~ Kohala, to return to Kailua ; but he declined, because Kekuaokalani, his relative, more devoted to the gods than the dissipated young king, fearing he would break tabu and perish, objected. They-sent again ; and the messenger, Eeka, said to Liholiho Thl, guardians say, Return thou. He assenting, said to Kekuaokalani, " Let us both return 11 but the latter replied, 14 Let us both remain-there is fish at the' sea-side, there is food inland; death is afraid in the -wilderness"---(imply,ing that they would be safer in their retreat than with the multi-

[end of page 072.gif]

INFRACTION OF THE TABU.	73
tude at Kailua). Liholiho, however, returned to Kailua, and was inaugurated with ceremony and pomp; for which Kaahumanu had made arrangements.
	11 The chiefs and all the personal attendants of Kamehameha, with muskets, and the plebeians of Kona assembled at Kailua, in order that Kaahumanu might commit the kingdom to Liholiho. Then came forth L.iholiho from the idol temple, robed in scarlet and a feathered mantle, with several chiefs on either side with kihili and spittoon, having on his head a princely hat from Britain. That day was Liholiho in his
glory. Kaahumanu, (guardian of the realm), whom her husband had commissioned to take the kingdom and mana ' (re it herself, if his son failed to do it well, met her step-son, and (addressing him somewhat in the Chinese style by the title, Kalani, the heaven or the celestial) said 0 Kalani, I report to you what belonged to your father-Here are the chiefs, and the men of your father-there are your guns, and this is your land; but you and I will share the land togetf~er.' ' Liholiho gave his assent, and was established over the kingdom."
On that occasion, Keopuolani, his own mother, proposed to him to eat without tabu, but was reproached for it by men. At evening, she induced his little brother, Kauikeaouli, a mere child, to eat without regard to the tabu. In August, 1819, the king and chiefs held a sacrifice at Kawaihae, and offered their prayers, and. the people observed tabu; while drunkenness, heathen orisons, and amusements were intermingled, and baptism was given by the chaplain of a French ship, to Kalanimoku, who continued his heathen revelry. After this sojourn at Kawaihae, the king returned to Kona, and consecrated a temple to his god, at Honokohau ; but made toilsoine and un'successful efforts there, to accomplish what his senseless religion required. Owing to the confusion and impiety of his attendants, to whom the prayers of, this dissolute youth, their kingly priest, doubtless appeared like a farce, they were not able to procure the aha, or to pronounce the prayer, unbroken or uninterrupted and availing. Before he left the place of these ceremonies, Kaahumanu, probably having little confidence in his prayers, sent a figurative proposition to him, somewhat ambiguous, but intimating that his god, to whom he was so vainly sacrificing, would not be -worshipped at Kailua. The messenger said to him, I I I am sent by~ your guardian, that your god may have a ki leaf covering, on arriving at Kailua.11 To t9is the king, bowing, assented, and immediately ordered a new supply of rum, and drinking freely, embarked in a boat, and for two days, drove about here and there, on the deep, off Kona, in his drunken revelry. Durm), this time ' preparations, without his knowledge, were made at, Kailua, for discarding the tabu. At the close of the second day of the king's roving revelry, his boat being becalmed, he was sent for by the chiefs, with double canoes, -9,ha towed ashore. Here he drank rum, smoked, and eat,withAW chief women; and thus commenced the official renunciation of the ancient tabu system. A feast was soon made of articles tabu and

[end of page 073.gif]

74 INSURRECTION AT HAMAKUA.
free, and the king, and the male and female chiefs, openly and freely ate together, and the royal tabu was ended.
Messengers were sent as far as Kinau, to proclaim Liholiho's freedom from tabu. Kaumualii readily renounced tabu, and the ceremonial restraints on eating, smoking. drinking, and sleeping) -were no longer enforced by the king ;~iid his supporters. The governmental sacrifices ceased, and licentiousness and revelry abounded. 'The high priest, Hewahewa, loving these indulgences himself, professing great love to the king, and being secure of his favor, and that of Kaahumanu, should he follow their wishes, readily concurred in the suspension of the public worship of idols, for he had, in fact, no more confidence in them, than Tetzel had in the power of purgatory to fulfil the promissory terms of the fraudulent indulgences which he bartered for the hard earnings of the deluded people, to enrich his speculating employers. The concurrence of the high priest in the great innovation, before it could be known that the people could be governed without the ceremonial tabu, was a rare and wonderful event, in GOD's providence. But neither the recklessness of the king, the pride of Kaahumanu, the indifference of the high priest to the honor of, the gods, the general atheism of the higher chiefs, nay, even theur suspension of the public religious rites, for the purpose of eating drinking, gambling, and reveling at pleasure durincr the bri4 remainder of life, without a sober thought of the future, state, had any influence to change or purify the hard hearts of the nation, or to inspire respect to the true God, or the love of duty towards men. Multitudes, retaining still their superstition, disapproved of the innovations. Among these was Kekuaokalani, a high chief, and his adherents. He was angry at Kaahumanu and her -party that they had encouraged Liholiho to eat unceremonially, and that their royal tabu was abrogated He desired it might be preserved, or rather restored and. perpetuated. He 'withdrew to Kaawaloa, and some of the priests and some war-counsellersy deserting from the king, joined him. These encouragred him,to maintain the tabu. They said, 11 No sin of ungodly rulers, by which they lost their dominions, is like this sin;" implying that Liholiho deserved to be deprived of his kingdom, and a I his inheritance, for his unexampled, impious contempt of their religion. They awarded the realm to this chief, -whose religion was -still unaltered, and whose zeal and faith were rather increased than impaired. The country was in confusion, and the larger art of the plebeians, and some chiefs concurred with Kekuaoalani ; and the minority of the plebeians and chiefs concurred with Liholiho.
The step-mother of Kekuaakalani was sent to him to induce him to return to Kailua to renounce tabu, but he refused. The strong dissatisfaction of the plebeian -adherents to tabu, broke out into violence, at Hamakua, and threatened immediate war. An officer being on that account sent ihither by Liholiho was

[end of page 074.gif]

EMBASSY TO THE REBEL CHIEF.	75
met by the insurgents, and killed by Kainapau, the leader of the insurrection. The chiefs immediately took counsel at Kailua,l to send an army to Hamakua. But Kalanimoku objected and said, 11 It is not good policy to war there, for the cause of war is at Kaawaloa ' that is the place to war. The strife at Hamakua is but the leaf of the tree: I go for the trunk. When that falls, the leaf will of itself wither."
Purposing to bring Kekuaokalani to terms, they despatched'to Kaawaloa, an embassy of two high chiefs, Hoapili and Naihe, who were desirous to save hirn from taking arms against the king, and leading a civil war. They were accompanied by Keopuolani, the queen-mother, on her own responsibility. On meeting the supporter of the tabu, at the place where Captain Cook fell, Hoapili addressed him thus: 11 You are the son of my own sister, I have come for you. Let us return to Kailua. The plebeians are fighting, and the hostilities of the insurgents are charged to you; and the charge accords with your remaining separated at a different place from the king. Come with me to Kailua, and dwell with the king. This evil will not rest w2 you, if you join him, and have personal intercourse with him. And it is still entirely with you to forsake tabu or not." He assented, but said, 11 wait a little, till I confer with Manono (his wife), then I will return but I shall not discard tabu."
In the night the crier of that chief was heard, giving orders for the preparation of canoes to embark- for Kailua. But in the morning, Kekuaokalani drew up his men, with guns and long spears in their hands, and sandals on their feet, and with them, appeared before the ambassadors. Hoapili said, 11 Are we now to go on foot ?11 11 Yes, ~51 replied the disaffected chief. " On board the canoes, let us all go," said Hoapili. 'The other rejoined 111 with my people, who are all hungry, will go by land, where' we' can bake food and live." 11 Think not much of the people,~' said Hoapili, ~' yourself being on board the canoe, we will sail. Let the people then go by land. It is thou for whom I came." He replied, "I will not go by sea, but I and mine by land." Keopuolani, thinking herself in danger, and unwilling to parley, exclaimed, "Loose the cord, brother." -
Thus the parties separated. Naihe advised Hoapili to land half way to Kailua, and meet Kekuaokalani. But Keopuolani advised to hasten to Kailua. On arriving there, meeting her son, And wishing to see something more effectual than an embassy of peace in the case, she said to him with falling tears, 11 A little more, and you had never seen me-f was on the point of being killed.  This produced a sensation. 11 Where," demanded Kalanimoku. is Kekuaokalani?11 "Approaching by land," she answered.  "What of your embassy?" he rejoined.  She said to ~him,  "Seeking him as a relative is at an end ; what you counselled remains, " i. e., to fight and crush him. He was ready to put in execution what he had before counselled, , and to head a force to

[end of page 075.gif]
76    BATTLE FOR THE IDOLS~ AND THEIR FALL-
subdue him. That counsel now prevailed. That evening, arms and ammunition were given out, and the next day, Kalanimoku mustered a regiment, and the succeeding morning advancing to go battle., he ayave the following laconic and spirited charge to 
his warriors, "'Be calm-be voiceless-be valiant-drink the bitter waters, My sons,-turn not back-onward unto death*-no end for which to retreat." He knew something of the bitterness of the -waters of battle, which even victors must drink, and of the use of martial valor, having often taken part with Kamehameha, after the death of Kiwalao ; but he made here no allusion to any power but their own, and acknowledged no deity at all. Kekuaokalani sought the help of the idols-offered sacrifices and prayers and paraded his war-god; though as yet he had fewer soldiers, and fewer arms than his antagonist, and little ammunition. Had it been his determination to make war, and had he drawn off to.a distance, and given time for the friends of his cause to rally, his chance of success would probably have been more equal. Now the question of the dominion of the tabus and idols was to be tested speedily, by a savage fight, before the idolatrous party could have time to unite extensively for the support of their leader.
	Apprised of the approach of the king's forces, Kekuaokalani, instead of sending proposals of reconciliation or submission, sent a scouting party, 0 who met and fired on Kalanimoku, and killed and wounded several of his men. Taken thus by surprise, he retreated from this effective fire; but soon rallied, and finding the scouting party small, pursued them to Kuamoo, killing some as they retreated, and there joined battle with Kekuaokalani. He an7his party courageously maintained their ground, till they were nearly surrounded by the forces of Kalanimoku on the land, and
armed canoes, from Kailua, alonLr the shore. Kekuaokalani, having early received a wound, was at. length unable to stand,
"sat on a fragment of lava, and twice loaded and fired a musket on the advancing party. He now received a ball in his left breast, and, immediately covering, his face with his feathered cloak, expired in the midst of bis friends. His wife, Manono, during the day, fought by his side, with steady and dauntless courage. A few moments after her husband's death, perceiving Kalanimoku and his sister advancing,  she called out for quarter. But the words had scarcely escaped froi~ her lips, when she received a ball in the left temple-fell upon the lifeless body of her busband, and expired. The idolators having lost their chief, made but feeble resistance afterwards ; yet the combat, which commenced in the forenoon, continued till near sunset."t
Kalanimoka's victory being complete, he immediately returned to Kailua. A pile of stones marks the spot where the rival chief, and his affectionate wife, his heroic and prime counsellor, expired; and near it, a larger pile marks their grave, over which the wild
The death of one of.the parties. Tour round Hawaii

[end of page 076.gif]

DEFEAT OF THE IDOLATORS.	77
convolvulus creeps and blossoms, even on this dreary, lava waste. Around that grave, many piles of stones mark the spots where his friends and supporters were buried, who that day fell in the defence of idolatry, who, deluded and foolhardy as they were, may have been as correct in their principles and motives as their atheistic destroyers.
The custom of' establishing by arms the supremacy of a successor on the decease of a king, aside from the dispute about the tabus, may have had no small influence on both parties, in leading to this war, which was wisely overruled for good.
Hoapili was immediately sent with a force to suppress the insurrection in the northern part of Hawaii. He met and vanquished the insurgents at Wiamea. The armed supporters of the tabus and idols being now subdued, the people acquiesced in the new government, without further outbreaks.
	Whether the love of power, the love of idols, or rank atheism were the greater cause of' this politico-religious war, the Ruler of the Nations made use of it to illustrate the impotency of the idols of Hawaii, which neither took vengeance on their leading
despisers, nor favored their boldest champions. Atheism was emboldened. Governmental sacrifices ceased. The stone temples were deserted, and the frail thatched houses of worship burned. Some of the images were destroyed, and some hidden away in dens and eaves, and some kept as matters of mere curiosity,, or
monuments of national folly. Irreliggion, heathen amusements, licentiousness and revelry, abounded and atheism took the throne.
Need the question now be repeated, 11 What occasioned this singular innovation in the national customs and religious rites handed down from former generations III The brief narrative of the events among the people and of the movements for their help in the United States, is, perhaps, the best answer which I could give, though some differences of opinion on the question still exist. One reason for the observance of the tabu customs at all, was that "such was the custom of the Hawaiians." Another was, that the principle of superstitious fear was a means of subjugation to rulers. Another was, their hope to preserve their own ives and to destroy their opposers. The idea that the gods they acknowledged deserved homage probably had no perceptible influence on their minds.  The death of Kamehameha, their popular and powerful sovereign,
whether it was regarded as the result of the neglect or the impotency of the gods whom he had served, or of the malice of others, WAS doubtless overruled to shake the superstitious confidence of those who had supposed him an object of the peculiar favor ofJhe Hawaiian deities. The Providence of God, for some wise purpose of which Kamehameha had no conception, had allowed -him to bring the country generally under his sovereign rule,, him to allow almost equal authority to Kaahumanu, then a stout-hearted Pagan, at the head, we may say, of the powerful Maui

[end of page 077.gif]

78	CAUSE OF THE INNOVATION.
aristocracy, embracing a large portion of the chiefs of the islands. This he had done without foreseeing the consequences) while he was perseverincr in his idolatry, and training his son Liholiho, to maintain the"tabus and the idol-worship of the land., But the high rank and magisterial authority of Kaahumanu -supported by several chief -women of noble blood) furnished the opportunity which had not occurred before, and which could hardly be expected to occur again, for a queen of such rank and power-such extensive influence over the whole group, to assert the rights of woman, -unrestrained by a lordly husband, and to protest against the unreasonable disabilities under which they had been placed. To do this in her circumstances, would give to the tabus a mortal blow which Satan) when he framed the polluted system, bad not anticipated.
This woman, with alt her haughtiness and selfishness, possessed, perhaps, as true a regard for the safety of the state, as her late husband or his high chiefs, and with all her magisterial and consequential airs, had a degree of suavity and skiff for managing the minds of others; and she often showed her address by the indulgences which she seemed to take pleasure in granting to the children of her late husband, when, looking ahead, she thought it could be safely done. They, therefore, had, reason to expect their full share of personal gratification, if their guardian, the queen-dowager, were allowed to hold the rank and office assigned her 'b_y their father, and which she had partly inherited from the Queen of Maui and the leeward isles.
The compromise between Kaahumanu and Liholiho being in effect consummated, a modification or abrogation of the old tabus became almost indispensable. Kaahumanu desired equal privilege with men, in respect to eating and drinking, and~ therefore, wished the termination of those distinctions ane restraints which were felt to be degrading and oppressive to her and Keopuolani.7 and to her royal sisters, and royal step-daughters. Liholiho struggled on for months, between atheism and idolatry-between a regard to the onerous ceremonial of custom and the indulgence of his lusts unrestrained. His pride and love of liberty and pleasure impelled him to set his imperial foot on the neck of the gods of. Hawaii., whom he accused of impotency or neglect, in not recovering his sick father. Believing that the peopfe' co'uld be governed as much to his liking. without religion *as with, he was ready to turn from it as an engine of government, and rely on his guns and powder,  and the support of the chiefs, who cared Iittle for the gods. He, therefore, breathed out and acted out the spirit of irreligion-l' Sooner let the Akua be destitute of his sacrifices and honors, than we of our pleasures."
The fact that the chiefs were fond of alcoholic drinks but could not indulge freely in their use, without the unavoidable violation of the ceremonials of their national religion, both diminished their fear and increased their desire for the removal of its restraints and

[end of page 078.gif]

PROHIBITION OF EXTERNAL IMAGE WORSHIP.	79
penalties. Kuakini had, from his boyhood, suffered from a defect, or disease in his limbs, which made it difficult for him to walk or stand. From this, their kahunas took occasion to obtain from him many offerings,  promising a cure.  He at length discredited them, withheld his offerings, grew better, rather than worse, and was on that account the more ready to turn away from the whole system.
The queen claiming her rights, and the king his unrestrained pleasures, and the high priest unwilling to oppose them-having himself a religion of custom, ceremony, and absurdity, rather than of conscience, argument, or vital power, concurring with their wishes, the main pillars of the ceremonial tabus were prostrated, and a new order of things suddenly sprang into existence.
Liholiho was now ambitious to have his reign distinguished as a kingdom free from ceremonial restraints) if not from moral also. The worship of images was prohibited, but the private belief of the people and their superstitious regard to the genius of the volcano, to the spirits of the departed, to the bones (of their kings, and their kini of gods, the 40,000 deities on whom they had vainly called, were left to die a natural death, or to live on unrebuked till displaced by light from heaven. No religious motives appear to have had any material influence on the minds of the innovators, the most sagacious of whom did not see, or even conjecture the result of their own experiment. tittle did any of the actors in the drama imagine that the measures they attempted, either for or against the idols, were preparing for the introduction of a spiritual and holy religion, which should initiate both rulers and people into the service of the true God, and offer them a kingdom Of ever-during felicity on high. The influence of foreign visitors may have Kad som'e tendency to weaken the superstition of the rulers, but not more, perhaps, than in India and China.
But how conspicuous the wisdom and goodness of God to have provided a Christian mission for these islands, and to 6ve brought it near their shores, at this auspicious moment!
T~e establishment, the long continuance, the bold infraction and final destruction of their bloody system of idolatry, must continue to be matters of wonder, when Christianity shall triumph over superstition in every land.
We were loudly called on, to go up, and 11 in the name of our God to set up our. banner." Nor could a doubt remain that he who created the light, and perfectly adapted to its properties the organization of the eye, had caused the movements in the two distant countries of Hawaii and the United States of America, to correspond for a benevolent end, though the agents were unacquainted with each other's measures and plans. We were certain be had ordered kindly for us, and were constrained to praise,,him for it. We felt a new impulse to tell the people how they ought to "praise the Lord for his goodness and for his wonderful works to the children of men."

[end of page 079.gif]

<note resp="abf">see image for complete table of family members</note>

SANDWICH ISLANDS CHIEFS OF THREE FAMILIES, 1747-1847.

1.  The Family of Kekaulike, King of Maui in the middle of the 18th Century.
2.   The Family of Kalaniopuu, King of Hawaii, 1778-1781.
3.   The Family of Kamehameha, King of N. Hawaii, 1781, and of the Islands, 1795-1819.

[end of page 080.gif]

CHAPTER IV.

FIRST YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SECOND OF LIHOLIHO.-1820.

Missionaries'first intercourse with the natives.-Visit of chiefs to the Brig by double ca-noes.-Deserted Temple at Kawaihae.-Sermon.-Arrival at Kallua.-Villagers. -Visit and proposals to the king-Royal Family.-High Priest. -Visit of Royal Family on board.-Admission of the Mission.-Debarkation of Mr. T. and Dr. H. -Arrival at Oahu.-Description of Honolulu, and adjacent country.-Governor Boki.-Intemperance,-Debarkation and location of Missionaries.-First Sabbath on shore at Oahu.-Visit of Messrs. Whitney & Ruggles to Kauai-Reception of George by his father.-Settlement of the Mission there.
ON the 31st of March {1820/03/31}, a considerable number of the natives came off to our vessel, from the shores of Kohala, to dispose of their little articles of barter, and to look at the strangers. Their manoeuvres in their canoes, some being propelled by short paddles, and some by small sails, attracted the attention of our little group, and for a moment, gratified curiosity; but the appearance of destitution, degradation, and barbarism, among the chattering, and almost naked savages, whose heads and feet, and much of their sunburnt swarthy skins, were bare, was appalling~. Some of our number, with gushing tears, turned away from. the spectacle. Others with firmer nerve continued their gaze, but -ready to exclaim, 11 Can these be human beings! How dark were I and comfortless their state of mind and heart! How imminent the danger to the immortal soul, shrouded in this deep pagan gloom! Can such beings be civilized ? Can they be Christianized? Can we throw ourselves upon these rude shores, and take, up our abode, for life, among such a people, for the purpose of training them for heaven ?" - Yes. Though faith had to Struggle  for the victory, these interrogatories could all be answered decidedly in the affirmative. At sunset they returned to their dark cabins, and we passed along a little further South..
On the ist of April, as we were abreast of Kawaihae, Kalanimoku and his wives, and Kalakua (subsequently Hoapiliwahine) and her sister Namahana (sometimes Opiia), two of the widows of the late king, came off to us with their loquacious, attendants-, in their double canoe. It was propelled with spirit, by eighteen or twenty athletic men. Having over their heads a huge Chinese umbrella, and the nodding kahilis or plumed rods of the nobility, they made a novel and imposing appearance as they drew near our becalmed Mission Barque, while we fixed on them, and their
 6

[end of page 081.gif]

82   KALANIMOKU'S FIRST VISIT TO THE MISSIONARIES

movements, our scrutinizing gaze. As they were welcomed on board, the felicitous native compliment, aloha (good-will, peace, affection), with shaking hands, passed between them, and each member of the mission family, Captain Blanchard and others. Their tall,portly, ponderous appearance seemed to indicate a different race from those who had visited the vessel beforel or a decided superiority of the nobility over the peasantry. Their weight has I think been overrated. The younger brother of these queens) on coming to maturity, balanced in & scales two peculs of their sandal wood, '.2662/3 lbs.-This was about the weight of Kalanimoku, and may be regarded as. the average -weight of the chiefs of the islands, male and female. Kalanimoku was distinguished from almost the whole,nation, by being decently clad. His dress, put on for the occasion, consisted of a white dimity roundabout, a black silk vest, yellow Nankeen pants, shoes, and white cotton hose, plaid cravat, and fur hat.* One of the bare-footed females of rank, soon threw off her printed cotton gown, to which she -was unused, retaining a gingham shirt, and the customary Hawaiian robe for a female of rank. This consisted of ten thicknesses of thin unwoven bark cloth, three or four yards in length, and thirty inches in breadth, laid together, and tacked by. single stitches, at several places, through the upper edge. It is worn by being wrapped several times round the middle, and having the upper or stitched edge turned over a little on the hip, to confine the outer end, and keep the whole from falling off. It would be difficult to say which party was most impressed with the novelty of the objects they beheld. Kalanimoku was much attracted by the kamalii keokeo [white children], and all were struck with the first appearance of civilized women.
Happy in so early and pleasant an, introduction to personages of so much influence, we were assiduous in our efforts to impress them favorably, making them acquainted with our business and our wish to reside in the country. But, notwithstanding our solicitude to obtain Kalanimoku's assent at once, he referred us to the king. As a token of friendship and confidence, he presented us a curiously wrought~~,spear, a signal, we hoped, that their weapons of war were soon to be converted into implements of husbandry, and their warriors enlisted as soldiers of the Lord Jesus Christ.
Near sunset, our distinguished guests took leave and returned to the shore on their state vehicle-their double canoe, seated on a light narrow scaffolding which rested on the semi-elliptical timbers by which two large parallel canoes, each neatly carved from a tree, are yoked together, five or six feet apart. Their large canoes are two to three feet in depth, and thirty to fifty in length. The thin sides are raised by the addition of a nicely
* Articles of apparel had in some instances been given to the chiefs, or obtained by the late king in barter for sandal wood, but were in the main useless.

[end of page 082.gif]

CHIEFS' RETURN IN THEIR DOUBLE CANOE.	83
fitted waist-board. Additional pieces of thin wood, ingeniously carved, are attached at the ends, and covering a few feet as a deck and turning up some fifteen inches at the extremity, and giving the appearance of greater finish, beauty and utility.
The favored passengers on a Hawaiian double canoe sit three or four feet above the surface of the water, while the rowers sit on a thwart in the canoe with their feet below the surface and their faces forward. The steersmen sit in the stern. Their paddles have a round handle from three to four feet long, and a thin blade from twelve to eighteen inches long and eight to twelve wide, and are grasped by one hand at the extreme end, and by the other, near the blade, and are used by Inain strength.
The chiefs, on this occasion, were rowed off with spirit by nine or ten athletic men in each of the coupled canoes, making regular, rapid and effective strokes, all on one side for a whil~l then, changing at a signal in exact time, all on the other. Each raising his head erect, and lifting one hand high to throw the paddle blade forward.beside the canoe, the rowers, dipping their blades, and bowing simultaneously and earnestly, swept their paddles back with naked muscular arms, making the brine boil, an giving great speed to their novel and serviceable sea-craft. These grandees and their ambitious rowers, gave us a pleasing indication of the pbysical capacity, at least, of the people whom we were desirous to enlighten and to whose necessities we rejoiced to know the Gospel to ble adapted. As they disappeared, the sun sank to his western ocean bed towards populous China, and the full orbed moon, brightly reflecting his light, rose majestically from the east, over the dark Pagan mountains of Hawaii, symbolizing the approach of the mission Church, designed to be the reflector of the sun-light of Christianity upon that benighted nation. Then, ere the excitement of the chiefs' visit was over, Mr. Thurston and his yoke-fellow ascended the shrouds, and, standing upon the main-top (the mission family, captain and crew being on deck), as we gently floated along on the smooth silent sea, under the lee of Hawaii's dark shores, sang a favorite song of Zion (Melton Mowbray), 'which they had sung at,their ordination at Goshen, and with the Park St. Church choir, at Boston, on the day of embarkation.
Head of the Church triumphant, We joyfully adore thee: Till thou appear, Thy members here, Shall sing like those in glory: We lift our hearts and voices, In blest anticipation, And cry aloud, And give to God The praise of our salvation.

[end of page 083.gif]

84  FIRST VISIT TO A HEATHEN TEMPLE.

While in affliction's furnace, And passing through the fire, Thy love we praise, That knows our days, And ever brings us nigher We clap our hands, exulting In thine almighty favor The love divine, That made us thine Shall keep us thine for ever.
Thou dost conduct thy people, Through torrents of temptation Nor will we fear, While thou art near, The fire of tribulation : The world with sin and Satan, In vain our march opposes; By thee we shall Break through them all, And sing I the song of Moses.
By faith we see the glory To which thou shalt restore us The cross despise, 	For that high prize, Which thou hast set before us: And if thou count us worthy, We each, as dying Stephen, Shall see thee stand At God's right hand, To take us up to Heaven.
The next morning our brig, being in Kawaihae bay, I made my first visit on shore, landed on the beach near where Keoua and his companions had been murdered, and called on Kalanimoku at his thatched hut or cottage i n that small uninviting village.  With him, I visited Puukahola the large heathen temple at that place, a monument of folly, superstition and madness, which the idolatrous conqueror and'his murderous priests had consecrated with human blood to the senseless deities of Pagan Hawaii.  Built on a rough hill, a little way from the shore of the bay, it occupied an area about 240 feet in length, and 120 in breadth, and appeared as much like a' fort as a church. On the ends and inland side of the parallelogram, the walls, of
loose black stone or fragments of lava were 15 feet high, 10 feet thick at the bottom, an 5 at the top. ~ On the side towards the sea, the wall consisted of several terraces on the declivity of the hill, rising from some 20 feet below the enclosed area, to a little above it. The frowning structure is so large and prominent, that it can be distinctly seen with the naked eye, from the top of Maunakea, a distance of about 32 miles. As a fortification of Satan's king-

[end of page 084.gif]

WORSHIP ON BOARD IN COMPANY WITH CHIEFS.	85
dom, its design was more for war against the human species than the worship of the Creator.
This monument of idolatry, I surveyed with mingled emotions of grief, horror, pity, regret, gratitude, and hope of grief and horror at	the enormities which men and devils
had perpetrated there before  high heaven ;---of pity and regret that the victims and many T the "builders and worshippers, had gone to their account without the knowledge of the Gospel, which ought to have been conveyed to them ; of gratitude, that this strong-hold of Satan had been demolished and the spell around it broken ; and of hope, that soon temples to the living God would take the place of these altars of heathen abomination.
After this brief survey of this part of the field, Kalanimoku, his wives, and two of the widows of Kamehameha, embarked with us; and as we together proceeded toward Kailua, the residence of the king, we engaged in public worship, and dwelt with pleasure on the glorious theme, the design of the Messiah to establish his universal reign,.and to bring the isles to submit to him, and rejoice in his grace. as indicated by' the language of the Prophet Isaiah, " He ~shall not fail nor be discouraged till he have set judgment in the earth, and the isles shall wait for his law."
Kalakua, a widow of Kamehameha, having little sympathy with the Evangelical prophet, and shrewdly aiming to see what the white wonwn could do for her temporal benefit, asked them to make a grown for her in fashion like their own. Putting her off till the Sabbath was over, apprising her that unnecesiary labor was on that day prohibited to all by the great Jehovah whom we worshipped, they cheerfully plied scissors and needle the next day, and soon fitted out the rude giantess with a white cambric dress. Thus, feebley voyage-worn, having been long without fresh provisions, and withering under a tropical sun as they crossed the equatorial regions tie second time, they began before we cast anchor, to secure favor by kindness and demonstration of their ability and readiness to make themselves useful.
As we coasted slowly along southward, we had a grand view of Hualalai, the volcanic mountain that rises some eight or nine thousand feet, near the western side of Hawaii, with its terminal crater, its forests, and apparently recent streams of lava. Becalmed in sight of the king's residence, we were once more allowed on the morrow to unite xvith thousands of our friends whose sympathies and supplications had followed us, in observing the monthly concert of prayer for the conversion of the world,
mingling thanksgiving for our safe and opportune arrival, with petitions that an abundant entrance among these Gentiles might be ministered to us, and that our service for them might be soon and joyfully accepted.
On the morning of the 4th of April {1820/04/04},  163 days from Boston, we came to anchor, abreast of th~ village of Kailua.  Between our Mooring and the shore, a great number of the natives--men, 

[end of page 085.gif]

86   ARRIVAL OF THE MISSION AT KAILUA.
women and children, from the highest to the lowest rank, including the king and his mother, were amusing themselves in the water.
This large heathen village of thatched huts, though in a dry and sterile spot, is ornamented with cocoanut and Kou trees, which to the eye form a relief. A few miles inland) trees and plantations are numerous; then, still further back, rises the forest covered Mauna Hualalai, with its lofty terminal crater~ now extinct.
As we proceeded to the shore, the multitudinous, shouting, and almost naked natives, of every age, sex, and rank, Swimming, floating on surf-boards, sailing~ in canoes, sitting, lounging, standing running like sheep, dancing, or laboring on shore, attracted our earnest attention, and exhibited the appalling darkness of the land, which we had come to enlighten. - Here, in many groups, appeared a just representation of a nation of 130000 souls, in as deep degradation, ignorance, pollution and destitution as if the riches of salvation, and the light of heavenly glory, had never been provided to enrich and enlighten their souls. here, with occasion for sympathy, and deep solicitude, the pioneer missionaries " Saw men, immortal men Wide wandering from the way, eclipsed in night, Dark, moonless, moral night, living like beasts, Like beasts descending to the grave, untaught Of life to come, Unsanctified, unsaved."
Among the hundreds on the beach, where we landed, was the tall, portly, gigantic figure of a native chieftain, in his prime, Kuakini, the brother of Kaahumanu, and subsequently, the governor of Hawaii, who invited us to his house.
After a short call there, and another at Mr. John Young's, we eagerIX sought the king, at his dingy, unfurnished, thatched habitation, where we found him returned from his sea-bathing.  On our being introduced to him, he, with a smile, gave us the customary "aloha."
As ambassadors of the King of Heaven, having the most important message to communicate, which he could receive, we made to him the offer of the Gospel of eternal life, and proposed to teach him and his people the written life-giving Word of the God of Heaven. We made known to him the kind wishes of the American Board, and its friends, and asked permission to settle in his country, for the purpose of teaching the nation Christianity, literature and the arts.
He was slow to consent, as might have been expected. Having abolished the public rites of their ancient religion ; and seen his sovereignty threatened by a powerful party, as the consequence, he could not know but that the followers of a new religion might as fearlessly oppose his will, or interfere with his

[end of page 086.gif]

PROPOSALS TO THE KING AND CHIEFS.	87
pride and lusts, either to restrain them or to bring them into contempt. He and the leading chiefs bad just begun an experiment, like ~that some equally vain philosophers hav~ often desired, and sometimes recommended,-to rule a nation without any public recognition of religious obligation, or any respect to the religious views of the peopfel to b0c gloverned. He might have been alarmed or made indignant by so bold and urgent an attempt by the people of a great nation, to introduce a new and uncompromising religion among his subjects. But be was willing, at least, to consider our proposition. We returned to our vessel, spread the cause again before the Lord, and the next day, renewed our efforts to gain the desired consent of the king and chiefs. We presented his majesty an elegant copy of the Bible, furnished by the American Bible Society (Intended for the conqueror), which we had the happess to convey and deliver to his royal son. It contained the laws, the ritual, and the records of the new religion-the grand message of salvation which we proposed freely to publish, and teach the nation to read, understand and follow. Thus commenced the kind and provident care of the American Bible Society for that beni6ted nation ; a care, which has continued to flourish to this d~y'. The thought of such a present, to such a personage, at this juncture, by tha~t noble institution whose fraternal co-operation with -missionary societies, is so uniformly valuable, was exceedingly felicitous. The king seemed pleased to be thus complimented, though be could not read.
Bibles, furnished by friends for the purpose, were presented to the daughters of Kamehameha, and a good optical instrument from the Board to the king. Presents, in such circumstances, have doubtless a winning influence, as missionares are taught by the patriarch Jacob, who understood well the power of a gift, as a pledge of peace ; for when he was about to meet his offended, warlike, and perhaps implacable brother, he, with supplication, painstaking, tokens of respect, and a present, 11 prevailed," and left the world a most impressive example for imitation, in uniting self-sacrifice, prayer, and appropriate means for winning souls, and elevating heathen nations.
At this time, we had not the means of knowing fully the 	standing and influence of Kaahumanu and perhaps lost time and 	opportunities on that account; but we soon learned to appreciate her importance in the nation. 	
The king and his four mothers, and five wives, and little brother and sister, constituted the royal family, if such a group can properly be called a family. Two of his wives, Kamamalu, and Kinau, were his father's daughters; and a third, Kekauluohi, a half-sister of theirs, had been his father's wife.
Though in this royal family circle, and its honored connexions, there were natural powers, which, if they could be well directed, we believed were of great promise to the nation, to the world, and themselves~ for the world- to -come, yet they and the nation had, 

[end of page 087.gif]

88  OBJECTIONS TO THE SETTLEMENT OF THE MISSION.

on our arrival, neither book, pen, nor pencil for amusement or business, or for acquiring information, or communicating thought. They sat, like Turks or tailors, on mats spread on the ground, dipped their fingers in the dish to eat their fish, poi, and dog flesh, without knife, fork, or spoon. They stretched themselves at full length on the mats, to play cards, and otherwise kill time. Their water they drank from a gourd shell, and awa, the juice of a narcotic root chewed by others, and mixed with water in the chewers' mouths, they drank. as their fathers had done, from a cocoanut shell, for the same purpose that other intoxicating drugs and liquors are taken.
Being a polygamist, as many of the chiefs were, the king doubtless felt what he expressed as an objection to our settlement ;-11 If I receive and patronize these missionaries, I shall not be allowed but one wife." As our observed practice bad probably suggested the objection, we allowed our practice for the time being to give the true answer. Another grave objection was urged, that the Government of Great Britain might not be pleased with the settlement of American missionaries at the Sandwich Islands. Captain Blanchard, of the Thaddeus, expresses the opinion that this ' objection came from Mr. John Young. To meet this, we referred to our public and private instruction as to the nature of our embassy. We alleged that our mission was approved by English missionaries, and their directors, that it was not our intention to interfere with the government or trade of the islands, that there was no collision between Great Britain and the United States, and if there were, it did not prevent American missionaries from engaging as missionaries even in the British dominions. These considerations seemed to satisfy the chiefs. Kamamalu interceded with her husband for us. Some of the chiefs proposed to Mr. Young to write to Great Britain, to prevent any misunderstanding the~e', in respect to the admission of American missionaries.
Hewahewa, the high priest, expressed most unexpectedly his gratification on meeting us, but, as he was, like his master, addicted to the excessive use of intoxicating liquors, awa and ium, we could have little confidence in his professions. But it was a matter of wonder that the bloody destroyer of his countrymen, whose influence, more than that of any other man, we had dreaded, should be ready in any sense to welcome the teachers of a new religion. Still he seemed an object of pity, almost as hopeless as if he had been ready by a form of argument zealously to defend their ancient system of idolatry and ceremonial customs.
While the question of our settlement was pending, we invited and received the royal family on board the brig to dine. They came off in their double canoe, with waving kahilis and a retinue of attendants. His majesty, according to 0 the taste of the time,
having a malo or narrow girdle arouna his waist, a green silken

[end of page 088.gif]

VISIT OF, THE ROYAL FAMILY TO MISSIONARIES.	89
scarf over his shoulders, instead of coat, vest, and linen, a string of large beads on his otherwise naked neck, and a feather wreath or corona on his head,-to say nothing of his being destitute of hat, gloves, shoes, stockings, and pants,-was introduced to the first company of white women whom be ever saw. Happy to show civilities to this company, at our own table, we placed the king at the head of it, and implored the blessing of the King of kings, upon our food, and on the interview. All assembled on the quarter-deck of the Thaddeus ; and the mission family with the aid of a bass-viol, played by George P. Kaumualii, and of the voices of the captain and officers, sang hymns of praise.
Apparently pleased with this exercise, and with their interview with the strangers, our royal visitors gave us a friendly parting aloha, and returned with favorable impressions of the singular group of newcomers, who were seeking among them an abode in
their isolated territories.
On the 7th, several of the brethren and sisters visited the king and chiefs, endeavoring to make their acquaintance and secure their confidence. On the 8th, we felt it necessary to ask of the king that a part of our mission might disembark at Kailua, and the rest at Honolulu, believing that it'would be far better than for us all to leave the king, and go to Oahu, or for all to remain with him at Kailua, which t~ was proposing to leave ere long. So far as we could learn, Honolulu ought to be early occupied.
To this proposition the king replied, 11 White men all prefer Oahu. I think the Americans would like to have that island.)) This was disheartening; but for our comfort, he gave us permission all to land at Kailua, and offered us a temporary shelter in an extensive, barn-like, thatched structure, without floor, ceiling, partition, windows or furniture. We examined,it to see if it were possible to lodge a mission-family of twenty-two individuals, in such a hovel, to make them reasonably comfortable there, where water for drinking and cooking would need to be brought four miles by hand, and at the same time, be all advantageously situated for doing the work for which we came. We hesitated. Captain Blanchard urged us to debark, the next day. We declined. We assured his majesty, that Jehovah has a tabu, once in seven days and we were not permitted to remove our effects from the ship during his sacred time.
We improved the Holy Sabbath in endeavoring to encourage our hearts to meet, and turn to good account all the trials of our faith, which are appointed by Divine wisdom and goodness.
On Monday morning, the 10th of April, al the brethren repaired to the shore, to do what was practicable to get the royal permission to station part of the mission at Kailua, and the -rest at Oahu. On renewing our application, the king said he 46,uld, wait till the return of Kaahumanu. She had gone out on,a fishing excursion. We sougbt again the co-operation of KaIanimoku who had unexpectedly returned to the place. Quite beyond our

[end of page 089.gif]

90   DANCE-PERMISSION TO LAND.
expectation too, Kaahumanu, whose concurrence was indispenso"e, arrived in the afternoon. Keeaumoku, her brother also who it was supposed would, were he present, favor our wishes, and, for whom solicitude had, for some days been felt, lest in a late gale he had been driven out to sea and lost, landed safely at Kailua. We could hardly help exclaiming, the Lord is on our side, and will now grant us our request.
With hearts bwrning~ with the desire to be advantageously and speedily settled down in our worki we seized such opportunities as from morning till 4 P. M., were afforded. us, in various ways,for making ourselves understood, without -rudely giving offence. We reasoned with individual chiefs, and requested an audience at their council. When several of the leading chiefs had assented, and we supposed the king and Kaahumanu were ready to attend to our business, which we 'came once more to lay before them, to our disappointment, two native dancers appeared near the king's dwelling, and a band of rude musicians, sinYng) and drumming on calabashes, probably by the king's order. As they COMmenced, multitudes thronged around to witness this heathen hula or out-door dance, which occupied the attention of the king and chiefs, and. plebeians, for a time that seemed indeed long to us, and to our captain, who was impatient to prosecute his voyage.
Just at sunset, Kaahumanu and the king zave us the opportunity of freely stating to them our wishes.- -The whole subject of our location was reconsidered. The reasons for our coming to the country were recapitulated, the useful arts with which the missionaries were acquainted, vere at the king's request enumerated. The considerations in favor of entering on our labors both at Hawaii and Oahu, were presented; the inquiries of their majesties, respecting our business, and our qualifications to promote their temporal good, frankly answered, and our hopes and wishes expressed, that they would give our proposal due consideration, and early grant us a favorable answer. This done. we gave them our aloha, and left them to hold a consultation among themselves by night.
Mr. Young told us we might think ourselves fortunate if they should decide in our favor in six months, and if they pursued their ordinary mode of doing business, we must not expect a definitive answer sooner. It was indeed to them a great question, entirely new, and of momentous and lasting consequences. Unwilling to wait six months for permission-to debark, and locate ourselves in situations favorable for making our experiment, we on the morrow sought permission to take such situations for a year, a very short probation for such an experiment. This the king granted, not only permitting us to reside and labor at different islands, but odering us such a shelter, as the grassy huts of the country afforded, and such protection as in their rude and degraded state he could give. This was as much as it was prudent to ask at the time. It was the pleasure of the king that

[end of page 090.gif]

SETTLEMENT AT KAILUA. 	91
our physician, Dr. Holman, one preacher, and two of the native helpers, should be located at Kailua, and the others at Honolulu, Oahu; but that we should send for no more missionaries, till our experiment had been made and approved. This arrangement -was hailed by the mission with thanksgiving, and no time was lost in carrying it into execution.
Thus, by a careful, persevering. and thorough consultation with 	the highest authorities, and thei-r' deliberate action after twelve days' intercourse did our mission acquire the right to enter that field and begin their work, with the formal and express approbation of the sovereign of the country, who himself designed to receive instruction from the missionaries, and commenced without delay. These facts will be seen to assume additional importance in the progress of events at the islands.
On the 12th of April, fourteen days from the time of our making the islands, we planted a detachment of the mission. at Kailua, and set up a banner there in the nanie of our God. The king, having expressed so decided a wish to have our physician at his p~acel we could hesitate little as to his. location there, though six men, five women, and five children of the family, were to proceed, some a hundred and forty-five miles, and some two hundred and forty-five miles, further, and notwithstanding the opportunities for inter-communication were unfrequent, irregular, and uncertain. Thomas Hopu, and William Kanui, were ~akeni into the service and the train of the king. The choice of one of the two preachers to be stationed there was settled by the ballot of the.brethren, and Mr. Thurston was,to the satisfactionof the parties, assigned to that station, to which, with little interruption, he has 'been thus far attached. The day was mostly occupied in selecting and dividing for them and removing to the shore such things as belonged or fell to them, and were needful for their immediate use. After tea, on board the brig, Mr. and Mrs. Thurston, and Dr. and Mrs. Holman, took a cheerful leave of the rest of the family, and debarked. I accompanied them to their lodgings. A small thatched hut was by the king's order appropriated for their accommodation, if such a frail hut, 31/2 feet high at the foot of the rafters, without flooring windows, or furniture, infested with 	vermin, in the widst of a noisy, filthy, heathen village can be said to be for the accommodation of two families just exiled from one of the happiest countries in the,world. Nor should it be thought very strange if some of them should soon cherish a desire to be a little further from such accommodations. In these untried, singular, and trying circumstances, they entered their new abode to commence their missionary work. They were then commended to the grace and protection of Him who had called us to his work, promised his presence to the obedient, and had guided them to that place, and they were left to the toils and privations and privileges of foreign missionaries~ on a barbarous, heathen

[end of page 091.gif]

92    ARRIVAL OF THE MISSION AT OAHU.

island, where no other Christian family or civilized female could be found.  Thomas Hopu and Wm. Kanui being accommodated by their countrymen, were pleased with their reception and location.
As I called to take leave of the king late in the evening, to go on board the Thaddeus, I was gratifiecT to see that he was so soon ready to try to acquire the art of spelling and reading our language, though unable to speak it, or to read his own or any other.
Ta, Ing up our anchor, we sailed, and bore away to the north-west towards Oahu. Passing to the south-westward of the intermediate islands of Maui, Molokini, Kahoolawe, Lanai, and Molokai, we left them on our right, and reached Oahu in 36 hours. Early in the morning of th~14th April, that island rose to our view) an . d) as we approached rapidly, presented successively its pointed mountains, covered with trees and shrubbery,- its well-marked, extinguished craters near its shores, its grass covered hills) and more fertile valleys, its dingy thatched villages, its cocoanut groves, its fort and harbor, and its swarthy inhabitants in throngs the primary objects of our attention and concern. We cast anchor in the roadstead abreast of Honolulu village, on the south side of the island, about 17 miles from the eastern~~' extremity. This . we regarded as the termination of our voyage, whose length in time was 25 weeks, and in distance run, 18,660 miles.
By the blessing of God, almost beyond expectation, we had been brought thus far on our way unharmed.
With some of my associates I went early on shore, to call on the authorities, pay our respects', and to acquaint them with the arrangements already made with the king at Hawaii. Calling on the interpreter, Mr. Marin, a Spanish settler, we leamed that Boki, the governor, a younger brother of Kalanimoku, was at a ~istant part of the island. We stated our wish to see him in respect to our landing, and our prominent design to teach the people Christianity.
Admitting that the cc salvation of the soul was an important object," the interpreter soon despatched two Hawaiian messengers to make speed and apprise the governor of our arrival and of our design.
Zeantime, we paid our respects to the second in authority at Honolulu. He appeared to be the commander of the fort or castle. This was a rude, quadrangular structure of loosely built walls, ten or twelve feet high, and about as thick as they were high. It enclosed an area of about one acre and three -quarters', mounted a considerable number of guns, and had a small magazine, and several thatched huts within it. 'It is situated at the brink of the harbor, and near the landing.
Passing through the irregular village of some thousands of 	inhabitants, whose grass thatched habitations were mostly small 	and mean, while some were more spacious, we walked about a mile northwardly to the opening of the - valley,,- of Pauoa. then

[end of page 092.gif]

<note resp="abf">Engraving on wood by B.F. Childs, from a sketch by the author.</note>
View of the southern side of Oahu from Ewa. Page 93

[end of page 092p.jpg]

HONOLULU-LANDSCAPE FROM PUNCHBOWL HILL.	93
turning south-easterly, ascended to the top of Punchbowl Hill, an extinguished crater, whose base bounds the north-east part of the village or town. Its general form is a truncated cone, having a base of one third of a mile, a height of five or six hundred feet and a concave or broad basin-like top, about three hundred yards in diameter. From the highest part of the rim we had a beautiful view of the village and valley of Honolulu, the harbor and ocean, and of the principal mountains of the island. On the east were the plain and groves of Waikiki, with its amphitheatre of hills, the south-eastern of which is Diamond Hill,-the crater of an extinct volcano, in the form of a cone, truncated, fluted, and reeded, larger, higher, and more concave than Punchbowl Hill, but of much the same model and general character. Below us, on the south and west, spread the plain of Honolulu, having its fish-ponds and salt making pools along the sea-shore, the village and fort between us and the harbor, and the valley stretching a few . miles north into the interior, which presented 'its scattered habitations and numerous beds of kalo (arum esculentum) in its various stages of growth,,. with its large green leaves, beautifully embossed on the silvery water, in w~icl~ it flourishes. Through this valley, *several streams descending from - the mountains in the interior, wind their way, some six or seven miles, watering and overflowing by means of numerous artificial canals, the bottoms of kalo patches, and then, by one mouth, fall into the peaceful harbor. From Diamond Hill, on the east, to Barber's Point and the mountains of Waianae, on the west, lay the sea-board plain, some twenty-five miles in length, which embraces the volcanic hills of Moanalua, two or three hundred feet hizh, and among them, a singular little lake of sea-water, abounding-in' salt crystalized throuLph evaporation by the heat of the sun, the ravine of Moanalua,-the lagoon of Ewa, and numerous little plantations and hamlets, scattered trees, and cocoanut groves. A range of mountains, three or four thousand feet hizh, stretches across the south-western part of the island, at the distance of twenty-five miles. Another range, from two to four thousand feet high, stretches from the north-western to the eastern extremity of the island. Konahuanui, the highest peak, rises back of Punchbowl Hill ' and north by east fror~ Honolulu, eight miles distant, and four thousand feet high, often touching or sustaining, as it were, a cloud.
The whole was to us a, novel scene, not indeed like that presented to Moses when he 11 ascended to the top of Pisgah, and surveyed the land of -promise, with the earnest desire, but forbidden hope of entering it, even to exterminate its insufferable idolatry, and to establish there the seed of Abraham. It was to us interesting, partly from its novelty, singularity, and, natural beauty, its volcanic character, its commercial importance, its peculiar location in the midst of't4e Pacific Ocean its distance from the palaces of Zion and the abodes of civilization, but

[end of page 093.gif]

BOKI'S FIRST INTERVIEW WITH THE MISSION- 	94 
chiefly as the dwelling-~place of some thousands of the heathen~ to, whom we were commissioned to offer salvation, and as the contemplated seat of government, and centre of operations for the nation. It was interesti~g, because, having been for a~es past the battle-field of successive hostile bands of pagan warriors, till the last victory of Kamehameha, it was now to be the scene of a bloodless conquest for Christ, where his ignorant, debased, rebellious, and dying foes, were to be instructed, elevated, reconciled, and saved. With all its mental and moral darkness, and heathen pollution, like that of the whole group, it was contemplated as a scene of peculiar and thrilling interest, as a field of toil and privation, of various conflicts, and probably, of death to us, but of triumphs to the gospel, where heathenism was to be extirpated, and churches were to be planted, watered, and made to flourish, enjoying the presence, and reflecting.,the glory of the Redeemer of the nations, to whom the Hawaiian tribes, though they had not acknowledged his claims, or heard o his love, had long since been promised.
Who, amon-a the true sons and daughters of Zion, looking upon sl~ch an ~open field, where Satan, by his varied malevolent agencies, had ruled and ruined generation after generation, 'would not exult in the opportunity of approaching these inhabitants with the varied Christian agency of the school, the pulpit, and the press, teaching, inviting, and persuading them to come under the protection, submit to the authority, and enlist in the service of the Prince of Peace 7 What evangelical local church in Christendom would not rejoice to employ an agent to rear there the altar and temple of the Lord, on the ruins of idolatry ?
We returned at evening, presenting to the rest of our company fresh productions of the soil, and our report of the land of which we were to take possession.
It was not till the 16tb, that Governor Boki returned to Honolulu; and he was then so much under the debasing and distracting influence of strong drink as to be unfit for business except that of a speedy reformation, to which our business would call him. Intemperance among men without intelligence, and destitute of attachment to the charities~ ' 6,nd privileges of well regulated society, is as stubborn a foe as any species of idolatry. But this foe, emboldened by many foreign traders and visitors,
showed his appalling front and gigantic strength wherever we approached, 	 and for years stood dauntless to guard the field.
On the 17th of April, corresponding with the day when the persecuted 	Reformer stood before Charles V.- in the Diet at 	Woms, we had an interview with the governor) who exhibited great.but not unexpected indifference to our main object, gave permission to enter the harbor, but appeared in no haste to attend to the general orders from head-quarters, respecting our accommodations; and months elapsed before he furnished our promised lodgings. On the 18th we came with our vessel through the

[end of page 094.gif]

DEBARKATION OF THE PIONEERS.	95
opening in the coral-reef-a singular grateway for ships, between the two disjoined	parts, which_extended along -parallel with the shore, several miles each way. On these disjoined parts of the reef, the surf is constantly breaking with more or less violence, but they so effectually oppose the force of the heaving ocean, as at all times to afford protection from its waves to vessels that fully enter.
Here we dropped anchor in the peaceful waters of this safe and commodious harbor, the best in this part of the -world. It is sufficiently large to admit 150 sail, of the capacity of 100 to 700 tons. The depth of water at the bar, or mouth of the harbor, being little more than twenty feet, and little affected by the tide, the largest class of ships could not pass in and out with safety, without under-girders, or camels, to buoy them up.
The wives of the missionaries soon accompanied their husbands on shore, to look at the thatched cottages that had been offered by foreigners, for our temporary accommodation.
White-women were, as might have been expected, objects of great curiosity to the chattering natives, who thronged around em, as they walked along, to gaze at their costume, their white hands.and faces, running b~eifore them and peering under their projecting bonnets, laughing, shouting, trotting around with bare feet, heads and limbs, men, women and children, and singing out occasionally, "A-i-oe-oe,11 a phrase signifying long, protruding neck. This term they doubtless applied from the appearance occasioned by the large, projecting fore-parts of the bonnets, in the fashion of 1819 ' go widely different from that of Hawaiian females, whose heads were usually bare, but  occasionally ornamented with a simple chaplet of natural flowers, or small feathers.
The arrangement being.now completed for it, on the 19th of April, the missionaries disembarked from that floating Bethel, which bad been the home and sanctuary of our little missionary Church for about six months. Committing ourselves to the care
and protection of our ever-watchful Heavenly Father, and putting ourselves into the power of strangers and pagans, untutored, and destitute almost of the feeling of moral responsibility; intemperate, lewd, and thievish, as they were, we unhesitatingly entered on this new mode of life among them, and as missionary pilgrims, cheerfully took up our abode in that dark, ruined land, which we looked upon as'the place of our sojourn and toil while on earth, and as the resting-place of our bones, when our brief pilgrimage should end. We were sheltered in three native built houses, offered us by Messrs. Winship, Lewis and Navarro, somewhat scattered in "the midst of an irregular village or town of thatched huts, of 3000 or 4000 inhabitants. After the fatigue,of removing from the brig to the shore, Captain Pigot of New York, considerately and kindly gave us, at evening, a hospitable cup of tea, truly acceptable to poor pilgrims in 'our circumstance, so far from the sympathies of home. As soon as the bustle of debarking

[end of page 095.gif]

96  DIFFICULTY IN COMMENCING HOUSEKEEPING.
was over, and our grass-thatched cottages made habitable, We erected an altar unto the Omnipresent God, and in unison with the first detachment of the mission, presented him our offerings of thanksgiving and praise for his goodness to us, and his wonderful providence~ in respect to the Pagan sons and daughters of Hawaii, among whom he bad granted us so propitious an entrance.
We had some repose the first night. The heathen garrison, at the fort, some thirty rods distant, having an hour-glass for a timekeeper, about once an hour during the night, struck a bell7and gave a loud shout, in a mongrel dialect, signifying " All's well !11
We rose on the 20th, for the first time from our couches spread on heathen ground, under new obligations of gratitude to the Watchman of Israel, who kept our frail habitations in peace,-our minds from agitation, and our hearts from despondency.
With. very little furniture of any sort, having scarcely more than one chair among us all, the brig having been too much' crowded to carry them, and there being none in that market, and scarcely one in the whole nation ; with neither floor nor ceiling, neither chimney nor fire-place in our habitation, we commenced housekeeping at once, accommodating ourselves cheerfully to our circumstances, and aiming to improve them as we should find opportunity, applied ourselves to the great business for which we had been sent thither. Had there been a boarding-house at hand suitable for our families, we might, perhaps, have done well to avail ourselves for a time of its advantages. But as everything in the way of civilization, as well as retigion, was to be taught the people, both by example and precept, and as there was no time to be lost in beginning, our cooking-stove was set up out of doors, in the yard near one of our houses, surrounded with a light fence or paling of slender poles set perpendicularly in close order in the earth,. having two horizontal ranges of poles tied to them 'with bark or vines, or strings made of a strong grass, one a foot,- and the other four feet ?rom the ground.0 Through this paling ,from fifty to a hundred natives, standing around without, might, from time to time, be seen looking leisurely, to gratify their curiosity,-, especially when any of the missionary females found it necessary to be employed about the stove, either for cooking, or heating smoothing-irons, for ironing clothes.
Destitute of table furniture, as of many other articles which were needful, we had this consolation, that a full supply, without a house, cellar, Or store-room~! would h4e been a burden, and a means of exposure to thieves and robbers. A small crate of 
crockery sent out with us. supposed to be good, was found to be wholly refuse, embracing no whole article, but still, in our destitution, better than nothing and less likely to provoke envy, or excite the cupidity of rogues, which was too often called into exercise by the few good things which we did possess.

[end of page 096.gif]

FIRST SABBATH ON SHORE AT OAHU.	97
Soon the Sabbath morning sun, having always a peculiar charm, rose upon us in unusual splendor, and arrangements were made for the public worship of Jehovah, whose claims we came to present.
With what comfort and courage did we seize on the opportunity afforded us, to bring to the notice of the people the sacred day of God, and on the first Sabbath that dawned on us in our new abode, to announce to those, who, both native and foreign, assembled at our call, the general object of our mission, adopting the language of the heavenly p essenger to the shepherds of Judea: "Fear not, for behold I bring you good tidings of great joy, which sball be to all people."
The theme, the occasion, the cheering prospect of success, the dawning light of a brighter day, the Sabbath songs of Zion, now beginning here, and the momentous announcement, as from Heaven, of the glad news of salvation to our race, now first reaching the inhabitants of this dark heathen isle, inspired our souls with new ardor and joyousness. He who was born in the city of David, a Savior, favored us with his presence, in fulfilment of his promise to the propagators of his Gospel, 11 Lo, 'I am with you always.
On the succeeding Sabbath, a similar opportunity occurred, when the songs of Zion, with the presence of Zion's King, drew tears from a veteran resident, a self-expatriated American, who had not heard them before for twenty years, and who had a native wife, and a family of sons and dauohters around him there, now to be taught the things of the world to come.
In these sacred songs, George P. Kaumualii assisted both by his voice and the bass-viol. They appeared attractive to native ears, as well as to the naturalized foreigner, who had seen better days.
Young Kaumualii was in haste to meet his father, and we as much to enlist him in our cause. It was quickly agreed that a detachment should visit that part of the group of which we regarded him as sovereign, a hundred miles to the north-west of  Honolulu. In conformity with the reasonable wishes of George, properly expressed, Messrs. Whitney and Ruggles with 'the concurrence of their associates, leaving their wives at Home, embarked with him, and accompanied him to his father, t6, make known to him our object, explore that part of our field, and secure the friendship and Cooperation of its chieftain.  	George took leave of the family with tears, thougTh we had no good evidence tha,4his heart was interested in religion, more than' 	thousands of the gay youth of our country, who unduly rejoice in 	their freedom from the restraints of covenant religious vows. He 	was often courteous and affectionate in America, while at school.  His tears on this occasion were, I think, tears of affection foilli ' his friends, who had shown him kindness; of hope of soon being restored with welcome to his father, from whom he had been separated in

[end of page 097.gif]

98 KAUMUALII'S RECEPTION OF HIS SON AND THE MISSIONARIES.

his childhood; and, perhaps, of struggling apprehension that he would not 'be permitted long to enjoy the society of his father, or at all to succeed him in the expected possession of his rank and estates. He felt. strong dissatisfaction with the influence of an American, who had brought his father to Oahu long before. They embarked on board the Thaddeus, and sailed for Kauai, May 1820.
George was received by his father with affection and congratulation, and with as much respect as the pride of his Own heart, or the wakeful jealousy of other chieftains, would safely permit. He introduced the brethren kindly, but characteristically, to his father, as friends who had come from America to accompany him home. The old king embraced them, and early applied to them the term 11 Aikane" [privileged friends], an honorary heathen title, implying some privileges which they did not covet. On a short acquaintance with their-character and their objects) which they made known to him, he earnestly desired them to' take up their permanent residence there. He expressed an unexpected degree of gratitude for the support, education, and return of his son, which had been assumed by the American Board after the man who carried him away had failed to fulfill his contract.
He professed a readiness to make such return as he could, by kindness and aid to the missionaries. As an expression of his gratitude to Captain Blanchard master of the brig in whicb George returned, he furnished valuable supplies, freely, for the vessel,  and gave him sandal-wood valued at $1000.
But we were particularly interested in the gratification he manifested, on receiving the elegant Bible, presented him by the American Bible Society, the contents of which he often desired the missionaries to read and explain to him, and which he, and his wife, and son) seemed inclined to learn at once to read.
He offered to give the use of land to aid in the support of the teachers, and when he feared they would not stay with him, said, on one occasion, " Why, you no stay here? We like you very much. My people all like you. We want missionaries here, as well as the other islands."
I Having explored portions of the island, finding the people Scattered poor, debased and neglectful,of their fine soil, these brethern returned to Oahu, after an absence of eight weeks-made a report of their welcome reception and incipient labors, having brought with them, as proofs of the kindness of the friendly king and his heathen queen, Kapule, a present of cocoanuts, calabashes, oranges, pine-apples, fans, fly-brushes, spears and shells, thirty mats, one hundred kapas, and three hogs.
Though there WAS work enough~ and more than enough, for all our laborers, either at the single 'station of Kailua or Honolulu,, yet, for various reasons'. and especially the injunction which requires the Gospel to be announced to all without exception we could not hesitate to meet the wants and wishes of the king of

[end of page 098.gif]

SETTLEMENT OF MISSIONARIES AT KAUAI.	99
Kauai and others there, and of Kalanimoku at Kawaihae, so far as to give them teachers. If we would see the Gospel take effect oil a nation, its light should be diffused over the whole nation. The mass must have opportunity to see it simultaneously, in order to the fullest impression'. Christianity should be made by precept and example to radiate from many different points so extensively, that all the tribe or nation may have the means of judging of its merits and availing themselves of its advantages. To teach a single village, only, in each heathen country, or to limit missionary influence to a few of each nation, while all the rest of the inhabitants are left to the darkness of unmitigated superstition and ignorance, would require an age to make any perceptible diminution of the mass of heathenism in that country, even with an ordinary blessing on the preaching of the word. It was obvious that all ought to have access to the knowledge of the Savior in the shortest possible time.
Arrangements were made by the 23d of July, for Messrs. W. and R. and . their wives to take up their residence at Waimea, on Kauai. On the eve of their departure from Honolulu, eleven of our number united in celebrating the dying love of our exalted Redeemer, for the first time, or~ the shores of the Sandwich Islands, and found the season happy. Probably the Savior's death had never before been set forth in this ordinance in those islands. We were Joined in this solemn and delightful service, by an American gentleman, Mr. Charles Carey, of Chelsea, Mass., master of the ship Levant, who had recently put into the harbor, on his way from the Oregon to New York.
The next day, he received on board his ship the detachment for Kauai, and gratuitously conveying them thither, landed them at their new station, where they were welcomed by the king, w2d. applied themselves with gladness to their work.
Mr. Loomis hastened to Kawaihae and engaged in teaching Kalanimoku and his. wife, and a class of favorite youths whom he wished to have instructed. Thus to facilitate the diffusion of light over these islands, we were quickly and widely scattered and more or less exposed. We all regarded it as unsuitable, ,during several years of our early missionary life, to expose our Women, by leaving them, alone at any time, but less hazardous for the men to travel, lodge, and sojourn singly. Whether -41 e or in each other's company there were dangers from which the- Divine hand only could effectually guard us. The exposure of the females of the mission" so' widely scattered, where there were no other civilized females, and scarcely civilized men, and no physician to be relied on, was among the trials of missionary life. Aside from the loss of the society of friends and relatives, this became, as in all new fields, a source of no small solicitude.
But trials, privations, and dangers, we knew should not prevent, the prompt performance of the services to which we are obviously called by the Captain of Salvation. There is no method, known

[end of page 099.gif]

100   DANGERS ALWAYS TO BE EXPECTED IN MISSIONS.
to us, of conveying the Gospel vigorously and speedily to the heathen world without the hazards attendant on voyages, changes of climate, and the opposition of the enemies of truth~ either~barbarous or civilized. Never has the Prince of Darkness yielded any portion of his territory for the purpose of giving the Messiah possession there, without involving the soldiers of Christ in personal danger, and never have they carried their conquests very far, -without rnuch self-denial, cross-bearing, and personal exposures.
The compassionate Savior says to his heralds, 44 1 send you forth as lambs among wolves., but take neither sword, nor staff, nor purse, nor scrip, as though he would compel them to trust his providential support and protection ; and agrain, to warn them of danger at hand, and to impress them with -the importance of being on their guard. he says, 11 He that hath no sword, let him sell his coat aii-d buy one;11 and again, lest they should take occasion thus to harm their opposers, he adds the admonition, He that taketh the sword shall perish with the sword."
In entering, as missionaries, almost singly into the midst of a barbarous or heathen people like the Polynesians, it is well for the safety of life to be destitute alike of the means of personal defence by force, of warlike aggression, and of affluence. For in
that case, more confidence in God's protection is manifested, more reliance on argument with the people is implied, and less provocation is given to heathen cupidity, jealousy, and  violence.

[end of page 100.gif]

CHAPTER V.
FIRST YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SECOND OF LIHOLIHO~ CONTlNUED.-1820.

Instruction commenced with difficulty-First sermon to the king-Hopu's fatherFirst school at Honolulu-Claims for the use of the needle-Objections to the mission-Boki and his partisans-Co-operation of foreigners in aid of the school -Boki's stammering teacher-Ejection of aliens-Kaumualii and his school-Examination of the school at Honolulu-First houses of the mission at Honolulu Native style of building-Correspondence with Governor Reickord-Grateful notice in the United States of the reception of the mission.
THE whole population of the Hawaiian Islands, amounting to about 130,000, in their deep darkness and degradation, were cast ~pon these few and scattered missionary laborers, to be instructed in almost every branch of useful knowledge suited to their circumstances. None of them had even the alphabet of learning or of true religion, or of sound morals.
Having assured the rulers, from the beginning of our intercourse with them, that if permitted, we could teach them and their people, Christianity and the arts, we now made it a daily Object to gain their confidence, to make ourselves acquainted with their language, habits, and modes of thinking, and the best means of access to their minds and hearts, and, if possible, adapt our instructions to their capacities and most ur~ent wants.
But how shall a rude nation be speedily instructed without books, or the use of the press ? True, the missionaries had books, English, Latin, Greek and Hebrew, but neither they nx the nation had any books in the language of the country, or in any of the Polynesian dialects. Our ignorance of the language ofi people, and their ignorance of ours, was, of course, an impedia''il, in the way of intercourse between the teacher and the pupil, at first very great; and the absolute, destitution of suitable books for the work ~f teaching the nation, was an embarrassment rarely or never to be found among Asiatic tribes-an embarrassment similar to what the pioneer missionary, J. Williams, found in attempting among barbarians to build a missionary ship, on a heathen islet, with neither tools, materials, nor competent artisans.
Desirous to teach them thoroughly, through the best medium then available, we undertook with the English, with zeal,., and with some success, in the case of a very limited number. But our object was not to change the language of the nation but to bring

[end of page 101.gif]
102   EXPERIMENT OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
to their minds generally, the knowledge of the Christian religion, and induce them to embrace and obey it. - The sounds of. the English being so different from their own, and so much more diJ.ILCUlt Of utterance, their ignorance of the meaning of English words, and the impracticability of learning them from English dictionaries, together with the intricacies of English orthography, presented insurmountable obstacles to the speedy accomplishment of the main object of a Christian Mission, if the nation were to be confined to that medium. What could French Protestant missionaries do in teachinz English and American seamen the doctrines and duties of the Gospel, t6ough the medium of the French alone? Clearness, accuracy, and force in religious teaching we deemed so essential to success, that the vernacular tongue, or a language understood by the learner, must needs be en~p'loyed to be successful ; for a miracle is required to give sense and cogency to unknown words and phrases, before they can enlighten the mind or impress the heart in respect to the will of God.
The Hawaiians might indeed have been taught to cross themselves, repeat Pater nosters and Ave Marias in Latin, to 'dip the finger in water, gaze on pictures, bow before images, andbuy indulgences with great formality and punctuality, and still have been as ignorant of the volume of inspired truth as the Aborigines of California and South America,.or the youthful Spanish Franciscan monk, now a protestant missionary at Gibraltar, who, at twenty-five years of age, though studying for the priesthood, had never seen the Bible, and did not now that such a book existed: and they might, moreover, have been still just as idolatrous as their fathers were in the days of Cook, and as ready~ 'to visit with poison, fire, or bonds, any who should oppose or ridicule their folly.
The plan of teaching the mass of children exclusively, while neither children, adults, nor rulers knew the practicability and utility of learning-, and the plan of teaching children exclusively in a language unintelligible to their parents; and the mass of the,community around them, would have been chimerical; and a perseverance in such an attempt would have given over the ~Oft and aged population to incurable ignorance and hopeless degradation, or left them to rush en masse to pagan or papal polytheism, and thus have defeated the education of the children and
the education of the nation. To have neglected the rulers, and taught the children of the plebeians new religion in a language unknown to the nation, would have arrayed prejudice and 'opposition against us in high places, and thus defeated our cause or greatly retarded our success.~
To change the language of a people is a work of time., Even in a conquered province, with the favoring influences of colonization, commercial intercourse and literary institutions, with an impulse from a new government and fashion, such a thing is, effected but slowly and imperfectly. With how much less hope

[end of page 102.gif]

OBJECTION TO THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.	103
of success could a few missionaries, with no help from circumstances like these, attempt it. The progress of a generation or two may so alter the circumstances of the nation as to make the use of the English more feasible and useful. This, then, is our answer to the oft-repeated and not unimportant question, CC Why did you not teach the nation English. and open to them, at once, the rich stores of learning, science aiid religion, to be found in that language?" and here we show our warrant for applying ourselves to the acquisition of the Hawaiian language, reducing it to a written form, and preparing books of instruction in it, for the nation, and teaching all classes to use them as speedily as possible.
In connexion with this general mode of instruction, we could, and did teach English to a few, and have continued to do so. We early used both English and Hawaiian to5ether. For a time after our arrival, in our common intercourse, in our schools, and in our preaching, we were obliged to employ interpreters, though none except Hopu and Honolii were found to be very trustworthy, in communicating the uncompromising claims and the spiritsearching truths of revealed religion. Kaumualii, Kuakini, Keeaumoku and a few others could speak a little barbarous English, vhich they had acquired by intercourse with sea-faring men. But English, as spoken by sailors on heathen shores at that time, was the language, of Pandemonium; and the thought of making young men and women better able to comprehend and use that language, while subjected to the influence of frequent intercourse with an ungodly class of profane abusers of our noble English, was appalling. We could not safely do it until we were able to exert a strong counteracting influence. It, is worthy of a grateful record that King Kaumualii-, though accustomed, like other heathen who stammer English, to use profane language, on being faithfullv taught that it was wrong, broke off, and abandoned the vile habit. ftow chilling to a missionary's heart, to hear a heathen father curse his own little child in profane English, and to bear his own fellow- countrymen teaching the heathen that awful dialect, by which prolane men anathematize one another, and insult their Maker!
That the sudden introduction of the Hawaiian nation ii~* unconverted state, to general English or French literature, ',would have I been safe and salutary, is extremely problematical.-: To us it has been a matter of pleasing wonder that the rulers and the people were so early and gen-erally led to seek instruction through books furnished them ~y our hands, not one of which was designed to encourage image worship, to countenance iniquity, or to be at variance with the strictest rules of morality. It was of the Lord's mercy.
With the elements of reading and writing we were accustomed~ from the beginning, to connect the elements of morals-'Aind religion, and-have been happy to find them mutual aids.

[end of page 103.gif]

104   FIRST EFFORTS OF THE ROYAL FAMILY.

The momentous interests of the soul were the commanding reason for learning what God has caused to be written for its salvation, ahd for regulating its duty to him. The initiation of the rulers and otbers"into tb~ arts of reading and writing, under our own guidance, brought to their minds forcibly, and sometimes by surprise, moral lessons as to their duty and destiny which were of immeasurable importance. The English New Testament was almost our first school book, and happy should we have been, could the Hawaiian Bible have been the next.
At the station at Kailua, the king and his little brother,, Kauikeaouli, five years old; two of his wivesi Kamamalu and Kinau, Kuakini, and a son of Mr. J. Young, two youths, James Kahuhu, and John ii, and others, were instrii~ted by Mr. and Mrs. Thurston and Thomas Hopu, being assisted for a time by Dr. Holman. Their dwellings, for months, were daily surrounded by scores of men, women, and children. Many came from distant p~rts of that island, which is nearly three hundred miles in circuit, to see what sort of beings white missionaries were.
Thouoh the heathen revelry of the king and others often disqualified them from making progress in study, or proved unwelcome hindrances, still, during the time which they did devote to instruction, though taught chiefly in a foreign tongue, they made such advances, that in three months the king was reading a little in the New Testament, and five of the others in the easy reading lessons of Webster's spelling book. The young prince, a promising pupil, though a mere child, on whom the cares and responsibilities of government were at length to rest, could spell English words of four syllables. But their studies in English were wearisome, and ere, long chiefly suspended.
Much of the time of Dr. Holman, while he remained at the station in connexion with the mission, was occupied with the duties of his profession. Never, perhaps, had a, medical man a better opportunity to make a good impression as a pioneer of science~ civilization, and Christianity, than, "he *enjoyed. - He was very successful in the treatment of diseases, and might soon doubtless have possessed the confidence of the highest families in the nation, had he not cherished a premature desire, with- his wife,  who deeply felt her privations, " to return to the country whence they came out.,,
After three months of toil amidst the darkness, confusion, an pollution of that heathen -village, Mr. Thurston secured-1he Opportunity of preaching a formal sermon to the royal family. By the aid of Hopu, as an interpreter, he urged on them the claims of Jehovah, from the impressive words of the prophet, " I have a message from God unto thee." His little audience kneeled in prayer. Assisted by Hopu, he preached from Sabbath to Sabbath, to small circles) either at the school-room or his own residence, with the hope that the seed would not prove to have been scattered wholly in vain, in the stony places of Kailua.

[end of page 104.gif]

FIRST SCHOOL AT HONOLULU.	105
In the good Providence of God, it was so ordered, that, Thomas Hopu found his own father alive at Hawaii, and at his instance, willinz to remove with his family from another part o? the island, and c~me to Kailua, and receive religious instruction ; and that Hopu should have th.e opportunity of reading the Scriptures to them daily, and praying with them morning and evening, for a time. What a privilege to a long absent son, who, in his heathenism, had wandered away to the ends of the earth with Opukahaia, and havin~ found the Savior, to return, with the Bible in his hand, to enlizhten the dark hovel of his father, and to aid in dispelling the gloom that had so many ages hung over his tribe and,his country! His hands and his heart were full, and with earnestness and fidelity he applied himself to his work. But his labors for his father were ere long broken off, fot with his fading contemporaries, he scarcely came to know and apparently to approve the leading doctrines of Christianity, before be died.
Notwithstanding the difficulties and embarrassments experienced at Honolulu, in establishing ourselves among ~o degraded a people, we were allowed to see a school opened in May, the month after our arrival, and daily instructed. The want of a suitable place to meet a school, was not among the least embarrassments which an American female would feel in beginning this work. Then, to the absence of suitable books and school apparatus, was added the want of a convenient medium of intercourse between the teacher and pupil, and the difficulty of securing a regular attendance.
It was a question with us, as it has often been with our friends 	-how could scholars be found, and induced to come together to 	attend to instruction and study for the acquisition of knowledge 	of which they could not, know the value, and of the process and means of gaining which they had no just conception? But, intent on engaging early in this part of  missionary work, none of the many embarrassments could we regard as insurmountable. Uncouth and indifferent as were the adults in general, and wild, shouting, and 'thoughtless, as the children appeared when we attempted to approach them at first, though they oftentimes thronged around us in their merriment to gaze and laugh, there was found, here and there, one more confidin~, who could be induced to come to our dwelling for a trial. Ingenuity and kindness were tasked to give interest enough to the school exercises to induce those who, came once to come again, day after day, when the sun should reach a certain elevation, pointed out in the heavens, instead of uselessly naming the hour of the day or the time by the clock.
Whatever of hostility may have been manifested against the spiritual claims of the Gospel by foreigners and others, we were encouraged in our efforts to commence a school by several, residents, some wishing their wives, and others their children to be instructed. Among these, were Messrs. Holmes and Navarro ~American), Marin (Spanish), Harbottle, Woodland and Beckley

[end of page 105.gif]

106	INITIATING 
PUPILS.
(English), and Allen, a refugee from New York slavery before its abolition, who resided at Waikiki, lived as comfortably, and treated us as courteously, as any who had adopted that country before our arrival. These cherished a desire that their long neglected children, whose morals, habits, language and manners differed little from their contemporaries-the children of aboriginal fathers-might, now, at length, if they wished it, have the advantage of a school for their improvement. Allen froru Schenectady. and Woodland from Port Jackson) wished to have their children CC christened." The latter said I he had done it himself; as well as he could, but wished it might be done over again better.7
During the -first year, no suitable system of orthography was fixed upon for writinz the language of the country. It was difficult, even, to write out in ~ativel the meaning of words and sentence's of English leSSODS. It was no small labor, not only to teach simply the enunciation of a lesson,.but to teach the meaning of a column of words, or a page of sentences constituting their English lesson, which) without such an interpretation, must have been, to such pupils, too forbidding. But this was so far accomplished as to make the school pleasant to most of those who attended, partly by means of the slate, and partly by writing out short lessons on paper, with an imperfect orthography.
There was a frankness and earnestness on the part of some, in Commencing and prosecuting study, which agreeably surprised us, and greatly encouraged our first efforts. On the Sabbath, very soon after our arrival, Pulunu came to attend our public worship, and brought two shy, but bright looking little daughters, (less tipged with copper and olive than their fellows), and after the service, she desired us to take them under our instruction. We readily consented; and both mother and daughters became interestin members of the school. In a few weeks the mother conquered the main difficulty in acquiring an ability to read and write, and the others before many months. On the 1st of August, the slate was introduced, and by the 4th, Pulunu wrote on her slate, from a Sabbath School card, the following sentence' in English; 111 cannot see God, but God can see me.yl She was delighted with the exercise, and with her success in writing~ ~nd CoMprehending it. The rest of the pupils listened with admiration as she read it, and gave the sense in Hawaiian. Here was a demonstration that a slate could speak in a foreign tongue, and convey a grand thought in their own.
A lad, quite young and small, but with features imore than ordinarily pleasing to the physiognomist, was seen standing one day, towards evening, looking at us through the light paling that surrounded our premises, where successive companies of all ages, from day to day, indulged their curiosity in marking the novel movements of their strange visitors; and the question was put to him, 44 Would you like to live with -us, and learn to work and read, Ae was his pleasant and I unhesitating affirmative;

[end of page 106.gif]

FIRST EFFORTS OF BOKI AND BANKS.	107
and without further ceremony he was taken in, covered, fed, lodged, and instructed. He became a docile and successful pupil, laboring to pay his board and making very rapid improvement; so thJlin a few months, he could read intelligibly several portions of the English Bible. He expressed a desire to instruct the people, and early became a useful teacher even in his boyhood. Some who were desirous to attend school' were held back by t~e stupidity and prejudices of their friends, who looked upon us with jealousy or hostility, and some, though desirous to learn, were engrossed with other concerns which prevented their attending 	to instruction. A young and sprightly native, J. Banks, who had been the commander of a schooner, then recently stranded,
came to us one day, and said with some earnestness, 11 1 goin to live 	with you now, I want to learn to read, and learn navigation. I like 	take the sun, sail out ol sight ol land, and go to any part of the world." He had been to China. He told us that before the 	fatal blow was struck upon the worship of idols, he thought the	 tabus were unreasonable and the idols vain, that the priests were ignorant men and unworthy of confidence, as they could show no authority. He professed to have said to Kalanimoku, that 	it would be well to disregard the tabu. He bad heard some pretend that we had come to take the country. He said to them, " Where are their guns 1 And if they fight with us, what will they do with their women?" His reasoning indicates that defenceless and non-combatant missionary women may be a safe guard to their husbands among the heathen, in matters of great importance, as well as an efficient aid in imparting instruction by Precept and example.
The next day, Banks came with Boki and otliers, to public worship, in which he appeared to be interested. The hearers were called on to 11 behold the Lamb of God that taketh away ~the sin of the world.11 Boki tarried after the service, made some inquiries, and expressed a desire to be able to read and understand our Bible) and, moreover, consented to be daily instructed in it. I presented him a copy, and from time to time endeavored to make him and his wife Liliha acquainted with its contents. , The services of Banks were soon required by his superiors, and his design to get an education was defeated. The lovers of rum-selling and dram-drinking plied him with their charms, from whose influence he never escaped.
Many of the chiefs had various engagements of business, gambling, revelry, and jaunting about from place to place with their retinues which were unfavorable to their attention to the means of improvement offered them. Liholiho, moreover, when he learned with what promptness we could teach reading and writing, objected to- our teaching the common people these arts before he should himself first have acquired them. His self-respect thus manifested was on the one hand encouraging, for we wished hirn to take the lead, and on the other, embarrassing, for 'we wished to 
bring

[end of page 107.gif]

108   DOMESTIC LABORS OF FEMALES-
the multitude under instruction, without reference to the distinctions of birth or rank. Kaahumanu too, for many months, was either heedless in regard to Christianity, or scornfully averse to our instructions, and at the same time not a little annoyed by the profligacy of Liholiho and his boon companions. Some were watching to despoil us of our few goods, or to expel us from the islands,and others to nullify our influence by slander and misrepresentations.
Watchfulness' on our, part, was demanded not to provoke needless hostility or to wound unduly the self-esteem of the grandees, and at the same time not to omit to do good to them and their needy people according to the explicit commands of the Bible.
Some, before they could appreciate the greater good which we hoped our mission would confer on them, preferred claims for minor tbinLys which might have been rejected as unreasonable, had we not des'Ired to encourage attention to improvements in their wardrobe, and to give them time to consider their ways and to find out the nature of our main design, and to appreciate it, instead of startling, disgusting or repeflin'g them by abruptness or impatience.
The scarcity of wood and water was at that time felt in our domestic arrangements. Our fuel for cooking was obtained by barter at a high rate, being brought four or five miles on the shoulders of men. Before wells were used in Honolulu, our water for drinking and cooking was brought in calabashes a considerable distance. Embarrassments of this, sort, almost too small to be mentioned at all, were particularly felt, when, among many things demanding attention in getting under weigh, the clothes of a six months) voyage were to be washed and ironed-a service,
like other domestic labors, to be performed by the hands of the wives of the missionaries. While numbers of the natives were disposed to gaze to see the operation, not one could be found both willing an"d able to do this service. Our females tried the experiment of going back to the stream in the valley, to d~ their washing. This was done cheerfully. The novelty and even ludicrousness of their appearance and circumstances, off at what some of them called a 11 heathen brook" in the open country, while the tropical sun was withering their physical powers,, and literally blistering their arms, seemed partially to sustain their spirits, while they rejoiced in the Divine goodness, which daily supplied the needM strength for these new scenes and untried labors.
Before this service was fullY aceomplished~ they were required to do what at a more convenient time they would more gladly have done-to rnake a dozen shirts for the grandees, cut and make a full suit Of clothes Of superfine broadcloth for Naihekukui, the father of the present queen, and similar garments for Boki. In-this, and especially the more difficult parts, Mrs. W. and Mrs. R., before going to their station on Kauai,  took a leading part.  Soon after Mrs. Bingham had.g~t her school. in operation, the king sent Hopu to Honolulu with a piece of fine shirting to have Mrs.

[end of page 108.gif]

CLAIMS FOR THE USE OF THE NEEDLE.	109
B. make for his Hawaiian majesty five ruffled shirts with plaited bosoms, to be sent back to him at Kailua by the vessel returning in a few days. Such demands from the king, his wives,, and other chiefs, male and female, in our destitution of not a few of the daily comforts once enjoyed, and an anxious desire to give full satisfaction, required some' sacrifices, and caused, during the first years, some expenditure of health and strength on the part of those who were willing thus to toil, in connexion with their more important labors for the moral and intellectual improvement of the people. Before the people could appreciate the latter, and before their language was familiar to us, a courteous welcome given in season and-out of season, the making or fitting a new garment, or the offer of a seat at table to thos~e who sought our acquaintance, had its appropriate influence, as well as our more direct labors in teaching letters, and inculcating the doctrines of Christianity. Our female helpers, by conscientiously doing both, in the midst of infirmities and family cares, doubly prove interest in the well-being of the natives, and showed a steady, and loyal desire to deserve their approbation. They had the opportunity, of which they availed themselves, Of showin the spirit of le best logic self-denial for the sake of another's good, which is t to convince the heathen, and of illustrating the unreasonableness of overtasking the poor and the stranger, especially when heathen exorbitance crowded too freely. on Christian' kindness.
Some three or four years after the mission was commenced, a woman of rank, calling on the wife of a missionary, requested her to make a dress for her. The request was readily granted. She soon called for a second. This also was done, without demur or
compensation. She'tben called for another. The third was promptly and gratuitously made by the missionary's wife, who wished still to oblige. The fourth was ere long asked for by the same exorbitant woman. The lady, perceiving not only that the
demand was unreasonable, but that meeting it would not satisfy, and wishing to teach reason where it was wanting, said kindly, "' Would it not be well for your own girls (whom I have taught to sew) to make this, if you need the fourth V i The chief woman replied, 11 It is but little for you to make it; you can do it so quickly; but my girls are all lazy, and would be long about it." The lady, glancing at the other side, said, 111 am here alone in feeble health. I sew clothes, for myself and family. I have not a company of servants about me, to go and come at my bidding. Much of my cooking and other work I must do myself. I have a number of scholars ~o teach every day. I have made for you three dresses, and taught vour girls how to sew. 11 I appeal to you, to say   whether I ought now to do the fourth. 'She felt the rebuke, an waived her request. Others, however, were found ere long to be looking with equal eagerness to their missionary friends _.to help them to adorn themselves with good works,. and to galn possession of the ever during heavenly robes.

[end of page 109.gif]

110   OBJECTIONS TO THE MISSION.
There was not perhaps a wider difference of opinion among the natives, in respect to the influence of the mission,* than among foreigners. It was obvious that some apprehended that success in our undertaking would modify the nature. of.the trade at the islands, to their disadvantage, and, moreover, bring into disrepute some things which had been deemed reputable aiid fashionable. It has been said that the interests of the mission,7 and the interests of commerce, were so diverse, or opposite, that they could not flourish together. And though it was admitted to be customary for traders to offer the profligate king a variety of tempting liquors, when a bargain with him ~vas souzht, lest others, by this kind of liberality, would secure too large-a share of custom, --we were cautioned not to instruct either Liboliho or Kaumualii iln the cost of foreign merchandise, or in respect to the mischiefs_ which might come upon the nation by bargains made under the influence of intoxicating drinks.
It was on our part publicly announced that it was our intention to give a thorough education to such as would make the reasonable efforts to acquire it, and to introduce as we were able, the arts and usages of Christian society; and that the gospel, which we had come to propagate, was intended by its Author for, all people, as a guide in the way of righteousness, temperance, and, salvation, and that it must not only be proclaimed freely, with all its claims, proffers, and promises, but that it must also command respect and obedience among all nations, according to divine predictions. Our influence 'over the chiefs, when apparently very small, excited an unexpected jealousy, which was manifested especially in respect to the governor of Oahu.
Boki, who had but recentfy been appointed to the governors of Oahu, had, as a public officer, but little experience. He was above the middling stature, but appeared at times like one stupified with alcohol, tobacco, and awa. Though in, his prime, he was intemperate, and slow to do good; but he occasionally appeared desirous of distinction and honors. He had not sagacity enough to see what party it would be safest to follow, nor independence and integrity enough to mark out for himself, and follow, a steady and honorable course suited to his responsibilities. He must please his superiors, or lose his place, which was desired by Naihekukui, and others. He must please that class Of. foreigners who love their indulgences, or fail of their flatter r and co-operation; and he mnst favor the missionaries, or himseU and people lose the advantages which they offered, and which some were striving to obtain. To do all this, and yet indulge a vile heathen heart, and secure his ulterior ends, was no easy task, even. if. he had possessed the sagacity of Solomon. With his permission, we selected a location for our residence, in the rear then of Honolulu village, or town, within the limits which he specified,-a place, where by means of irrigation from the waters of the valley, we might have the comfort of  gardens and verdure.

[end of page 110.gif]

AID TO ORPHAN CHILDREN.	ill
But this he was induced, doubtless by others, to refuse. Had he granted it then, there were some who would have contributed for the erection of houses for the mission.
Waivin~ our claim both to the chosen site, and the proposed aid, we wished still to unite such foreign influence there as could be enlisted in the cause of the mission. The residents and others were consulted, and a subscription paper, supposed to be unobjectionable, was ininaediately circulated among those to whose consideration our attention to the children of foreigners and others equally needy, had already commended the mission. It was as follows :
" While the friends of Humanity and of Zion, in Europe and America, are uniting their influence, and contributing their substance to meliorate the condition of the wretched, and to give the Bible and the blessings of the Gospel to the long neglected heathen; and, while some are sacrificing the comforts of home, and devoting their talents, their possessions, and their lives, to the diffusion of the light of science and Revelation, in the dark places of the earth, we feel it to be a pleasure as well as a duty, to promote the grand design of civilizing and Christianizing the natives of the Sandwich Islands.
Believino- that American and European residents, gentlemen of business from different countries, masters and officers of vessels of different flags, as they visit these islands, will co-operate in a systematic effort to provide for the comfort and education of orphan children (of whom many may be found here) by donations in money, or articles of trade, or the productions of the country, or other substantial means of doing them good, we, the undersigned gentlemen, from different countries, cheerfully agree to give to the mission established in these islands, the donations severally annexed to our respective names, to constitute a school-fund for orphan children, to be used by the mission for the benefit of such children, in training them up in knowledge and virtue, in the useful arts of civilized life, and in the principles of the Christian religion, that they may be grateful to their benefactors, useful to their country, blessings to the world, and fitted for heaven."
This was our treaty of peace with the foreigners. A respectable number signed it, within a year an a half from its commencement. In the circulation of this paper we were aided by J. Hunnewell, Esq., who, though he had no connexion with the mission, and no personal interest in the school, has, from that early period to the present, uniformly befriended the mission, avoided collision with the rulers, and rejoiced in the prosperity of  the missionaries, and the progress of the nation. We are happy to say, we have always had among foreigners at the islands some friendly and honorable advocates of oi~r cause. And we believe that others there would gladly have shown us kind civilities, had their moral courage been equal to their kindness, or to their convictions of what was right, or sufficient to enable them to face the frown of the anti-missionary spirit when, it grew strong by numbers and concert among those who resisted the attempts of

[end of page 111.gif] 

BOKI'S STAMMERING TEACHER.	112

missionaries and chiefs to establish a system of Christian tabus' denominated  Chastity, temperance, loyalty, and Sabbath consecration."
Boki at length, by the order of the king, gave the- mission a 	building spot for the Honolulu station, on the arid plain, about half a mile east of the landing, then some distance from th,-. village, but now included in it. After a few months~ he erected there temporary habitations for the mission family, residing, on that island. Meantime, an English resident undertook to teach him the English language by books, but found it impractible.  This indeed was no matter of wonder; forl making due allowance-'~-for rum and revelry on the part of the pupil, and the ordina-ty'-difficulties which the natives find in pronouncing sibilants an&double consonants, and in comprehending the orthography 1 an&: structure of English; and for the want of tact and zeal on the part of the teacher, which, if they existed, should have been tried long before; it may be added, that had he succeeded in making the---pupil copy the master perfectly, as an elocutionist, he would hav~ made him one of the most barbarous stutterers that ever tortured the king's English.51 It is said of him) that when an accident occurred on board a vessel of which he was an officer, he hastened to apprise the captain, and making a great effort, utterly failed. The captain, eager to know what was still struggling in vain -for utterance, and understanding how he might be -helped, earnestly bade him "sing it out."   He immediately commenced singing the news, "The cook has tumbled overboard." In this he was more successful than in his attempt to enlighten and reform the governor, by teaching him to stammer English, which, after a trial, he relinquished, saying, " B-bo-Boki, you,-now, sir, is ve-ve-~-very, you know, sir,-ve--verv--te--te--te-j'us--you know,-sir.
This allowed us 'to apply again what tact and patience 'we, possessed, to bring him forward with others. But Honolulu, the place where Neptune and Pele once strove to settle boundarie8, has seemed destined never to be long quiet at a time. . I "
In August, John Rives, a sort of clerk of Liholiho, came from Kailua to Honolulu, professedly to expel from the country such foreigners as did not belong to, the king or to Kalanimoku. The right and practice of denying a residence to foreigners, which was
here boldly and rashly advocated by a Frenchman, will be seen in the course of events, to have had some influence on the relations between the islands and France. Governor Boki immediately summoned the foreigners, not excepting the missionaries
or their wives, to assemble at his house to hear the orders. Mrs. L. was 	too ill to go. Mrs. B. and, Mrs. C., though meaning to be loyal, sent - their apology to Boki, that they were engaged, making garments for. e king, and presumed their presence would
not be needed at l-.Ike assembly. This he accepted ; and he moreover decided that the king 's grant to us of permission to reside in his dominions for a year at least, exempted us from

[end of page 112.gif]

EARLY LETTERS AND SCHOOL OF KAUMUALlI.	113
the orders to depart. We, therefore, proceeded with our work not regarding ourselves as belonging to any of the rulers, but as American citizens, and while conforming to the laws of the country entitled to the protection of both the United States and the civil power of Hawaii. Others have affected to regard us as beyond national protection, and our lives, liberty, goods and reputation as a prey to the violent and lawless.
At this time, the king of Kauai, after three months' instruction, addressed to me a letter, expressive of his high satisfaction in the missionaries that had 11 come to do him good," and his gratitude for what had been done for his son, George. What would naturally be written in ten lines, he, in his early efforts, and unformed hand, like many other young Hawaiian pupils, spread over a folio page, as follows
11 Dear Friend. I feel glad that your good people come to my islands to ao me good. I thank you. I love them. I give them eat, drink, and land to work on. I thank all American folks, they give my son learning. He know bow to read,- write all America books. I feel glad he come home. He long time in America. I think he dead. But some man speak I no. I I very glad you good people. I love them. I do them good. I hope you do good Hawaii, Oahu and all the islands. -
Except this from your friend, Tamoree. 
He used a bad orthography for his name at that time, for which is now substituted Kaumualii.
The readiness with which the rulers, generally, allowed their people to learn to read, and attend to religious instruction, after the mission had acquired their confidence, is not among the smallest matters of wonder in their history. The same summer, King Kaumualii wrote to the Secretary of the American Board, in his imperfect English, a simple expression of what we believe were the honest -views and feelings of that chief on the importance of religion, and general education among his people.
Atooi [Kauai], July 28th, 1820.
Dear Friend: I wish to write a few lines to you to thank you for the good book you was so kind as to send by my son. I think it is a good book, one that God gave us to read. I hope all my people will soon read this, and all other good books. I believe that my idols are good for nothing, and that your God is the only true God-the one that made all things-' My idols I have hove away-they are no good-they fool me-they do me no good. I give them cocoanuts~ plantains, hogs, and-good many things, and they rool me at last. Now I throw them all away. I have done -now. When your good people learn me, I worship your God. I feel glad your good people. help me here to help, us -We know nothing. I thank you for giving my Son,- learning. I thank all America people. Accept this from your friend, King Tamoree."
8

[end of page 113.gif]

114    FIRST QUARTERLY SCHOOL EXAMINATION-
How generous the feelings of this chief towards his subjects and their teachers, and how different from the feelings of Pharaoh towards the people of Israel while under his despotic power _' He wishes his people to read the Book of God, and all othe'r good books. He knew enough already of the work of education, to see that it must cost time and labor by no means small, and unless they were 'allowed time, a:nd encouraged to perform the labor, they never would possess these advantages.
George, his son, for a time cherished the feelings of respect and gratitude towards the mission 'and his American benefactors, and some desire for the improvement of his country; though his efforts were desultory, and of doubtful tendency. He was not disposed to apply himself much to study, or any means of ge~e_ ral improvement, but early felt the strong' downward tendencies of a heathen community.
KaumuaIii and his wife, Kapule, his son, Kealiiahonui, and an interesting school of thirty children and youth, under the direct and efficient patronage of that high chieftain, were taken under the instruction of Messrs. Whitney and Ruggles and their wives In this school of children, with and by the advice and consent af the king, the discipline of the district . schools in New England was introduced, and the unruly, disobedient, and refractory, were subjected to corporeal punishment. But this was an exception to.the general practice in the islands. The superiority of the missionaries was quickly seen and acknowledged at all the stations, and the evidences of their kindness were so obvious, as well as their aptness to teach and to control the minds of pupils, that the love and respectful obedience of most of those who came daily under their care, were shortly secured without the rod. Throngs of spectators, who, from different parts, came to gratify curiosity, were favorably impressed; and some, by intercourse with the pupils at home~ learned what we were teaching. To make a favorable impression on the pupils and on the public mind in reference to our object, a quarterly examination of Mrs. Bingham's school was held at Honolulu. It had been in operatio~' three months, and, having commenced with ten or a doten children and adults, now numbered forty regular scholars, attending five or six hours daily. One of their exercises On this occasion , particularly engaging to pupils and spectators, was the cantilating, in concertl an with a degree of Hawaiian enthusiasm, one o:riheir lessons committed to memory, and which they were accustomed to teach to, their acquaintances, at their places of abode. No one could., in these circumstances, hear these simple truths, and simple, monotonous notes and numbers, from their untutored voices, without being interested, as they, in exact time, cantilated aloud, in the Hawaiian language--
In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth. Jehovah is in heaven, and he is everywhere.

[end of page 114.gif]

HAWAIIAN STYLE OF BUILDING HOUSES.	115
" Jesus Christ, the good Son of God, died for our sins.  " We must pray to Jehovah, and love his word.  "God loves good men, and good men love God."
That so much proficiency should have been made in so short a time, in such circumstances') furnished evidence of the capacity of the natives, and of the ability of the mission to elevate the people by education- a demonstration of the practicability of the enterprise we had undertaken.
The day after this examination, in which the pupils and teachers took as much interest and pleasure as is usually found in the long expected quarterly or annual examination of an academy in Christian lands, we took possession of the premises assigned us by the government, and the buildings which had been chiefly erected by Boki, in the course of four months from our landing. These houses, cottages or huts, tabernacles, barns or sheds, for it is somewhat difficult to say what term would give the true idea of the structure, were built in the usual style of Hawaiian architecture, by natives; the light timbers being brought on their shoulders some 14 miles, and the grass three. Had we paid for them, as they came from their hands, they might have cost us sixty dollars each. To describe them justly, would be to describe, in the main, the habitations of the whole nation-which may, perhaps, as well be done here as anywhere.
The Hawaiian mode of building habitations was, in a measure, ingenious, and when their work was carefully executed, it was adapted to the taste of a dark, rude tribe, subsisting on roots, fish, and fruits, but by no means sufficient to meet their necessities, even in their mild climate. Round posts, a few inches in diameter, are set in the ground about a yard apart, rising from three to five feet from the surface. On a shoulder,. near the top, is laid a horizontal pole, two or three inches in diameter, as a plate ; on this, directly over the posts, rest the rafters. A point of the post, called afinger, rises on the outside of the plate, and passes between two points of the rafter projecting over the plate and below the main shoulder. , The joint thus constructed is held together partly by the natural pressure of the roof, and partly by lashings of bark, vines, or grassy fibres beaten, and by hand twisted and doubled into a coarse twine, and put on manifold, so -as to act as four braces-two from the post, and two from the rafter, extending to the plate, all being attached six to twelve inches from the joint. Three poles or posts, about three times the length of the side posts, are set in the ground, one in the centre of -the building, and the others at the ends, on which rests the nether ridge pole, supporting the head of the rafters. These crossing each other, the angle above receives the upper ridge pole, which is lashed to the nether and to the head of the rafters. Posts Of unequal length are set at the ends of, the building, sloping a little inward and reaching to the end rafters, to which their

[end of page 115.gif]

116   FIRST HOUSES OF THE MISSION AT HONOLULU.
tops are tied. A door-frame, from three to six feet high, is placed between two end or side posts. Thatch-poles are tied horizontally to the posts and rafters, from an inch to three inches apart, all around and from the ground to the top ridge pole. At this stage the building assumes the appearance of a huge, rude bird cage. It is then covered with the leaf of the ki, pandanus, sugarcane, or more commonly (as in the case of the habitations for ns) with grass bound on in small bundles) side by side, one tier overlapping another, like shingles. A house thus thatched assumes the appearance of a long hay stack without,. and a cage in a hay mow within. The area or ground within, is raised a little with earth, to prevent the influx of water~ and spread with grass
and mats, answering usually instead of floors, tables, chairs) sofas and beds. Air can pass through the thatching, and often there is one small opening through the thatch besides the door) for ventilation and light. 
Such was the habitation of the Hawaiian,-the monarch-7 chief, and landlord, the farmer, fisherman, and cloth-beating vidow,-a tent of poles and thatch-a rude attic, of one apartment on the round-a shelter for the father, mother, larger and smaller children, friends. and servants. Such a habitation~ whose leafy or grass), covering readily contracted mould, dust, and vermin, was insufficient to secure the inmates from dampness and the oppressive heat of the vertical sun. Such houses, snugly built and in prime order, and much more, thousands of the same model, small, indifferently built, or falling to decay, by the force of wind, rain, and sun, or the rotting of the thatching, flooring, and the posts in the ground,-are ill adapted to promote health of body, vigor of intellect, neatness of person, food, clothing or lodging, and much less,longevity. They cannot be washedl scoured, polished, or painted to good purpose, nor be made suitable for good furniture, pantry, or wardrobe, nor for the security of valuable writings, books, or treasures. Nothing, therefore, would be more natural than that a heathen people occupying such habitations, and going bare-headed in the sun, should feel a depression or heaviness, a tendency to. listlessness, and even lethargy, which demands the stimulus of tobacco, rum, or awa, to grive a temporary relief, or to add a zest to the few low pleasures ~vithin their reach.
Such habitations being erected for the pioneer missionaries, they introduced sOMe improvements-partitions, window-frames, shutters, &c. (which have been copied to some extent), and afterwards gave them better models. About as destitute of chairs; at first, as any of the natives, we made long seats of plank by the sides of one room, which we used for a school and for social and public worship for a time.*
* Of the other apartment in the same structure the following description was, at the time, Penned by a true helper's hand for private use:-,, My little room is now so much in order as to incline me to wish my sisters to take a view of it, which could my pen open the dooir, should be presented them. The size is twenty feet by

[end of page 116.gif]

EARLY SABBATH SCHOOL. 	117
The first Sabbath after entering our new houses, the schoolroom being well filled, at p~blic worship I endeavored to show that God's gracious agency is essential to our success ; that still he will not build the house, nor the wall of Zion, unless his laborers build it, but will graciously prosper his servants when they build for him.
Sabbath school instruction was resumed here with increasing satisfaction. One of the exercises from Sabbath to Sabbath, at that time, was the reading and interpreting of successive portions of the memoir of Henry Opukahaia. As the closing scenes of the life of that interesting Hawaiian Christian, the ~rst of the tribe known to have embraced the Gospel, were clearly exhibited to our pupils, who had listened to the narrative with increasing interest, many of them tenderly wept. It was highly encouraging tO us to see, in less than half a year, such evidence of the susceptibility of the natives to receive impressions when their attention and confidence were secured, and that, notwithstanding the debasing influence of heathenism which they had felt, and the existing obstacles to gaining ~ccess to their minds and hearts, they were beginninrf to show serious regard to matters connected with the soul's well-being in eternity. The conversion and triumphant departure of Catharine Brown, a pupil of the mission among,the Indians of the West, when made known to our pupils, appeared to be encouraging. to them; partly because she had been in circumstances sim_ih~r to their own. With the permission of one of our adult pupils, who took an interest in such communications, a public religious conference was repeatedly held at 
ten. Mats, something like your straw carpets for chambers, but of a ruder texture, constitute the flooring. The mats which form the partition and the lining of the
walls, are more curiously wrought than common. These were presented, in part, by the king of Kauai. They have a colored straw woven in, which gives them, Particularly in the evening, the appearance of neatly papered walls. Two doors, one opening into the school-room, the other into. the lanai,-a covered entrance which extends over the	rear doors of our. three houses, -which, being nearly contiguous, stand in a line.  	One window, looking southward upon the sea-no sash or glass, but a little white curtain, having a Venetian blind promised. Its furniture cOnsists of a bed,, high bedstead, and curtains, put together for me by my friends in W-; by the side of which are two yards of carpeting spread down, and a toilet covered with a pretty mat, and curtained with furniture calico, having on the back part a row Of neatly bound Andover books, and on the front a little desk, containing Our writing establishment; and above this, near the window, and RaTtbr Covered with the window curtain, is my looking-glass three inches by four. On the end of the room, opposite the bed, a shelf filled with a neat row of good books, principally presented by choice friends. in a corner, at the same end, a little cupboard, wh ich contains someof the best china-ware And glass, presented us by Mr. G. The remainder, two neat little chests, one containing a choice store of medicines, a little cricket Stuffied and covered with seal skin, and my maikai -rocking chair-all the work of my husband. Added to which has been a sofa, to-day, of common dimensions (the frame of pine joist), set in a place just of a size to receive it, from the same kind hand. On one side of the room hangs Mr. B.'s watch, measuring the pleasant hours - they pass. There, dear sisters, you have the dwelling-place of S. and her husband, on missionary ground. It is the humble scene of much sweet enjoyment-while many things, in accents loud, declare, This is not your rest.

[end of page 117.gif]

118   REMOVAL OF PUPILS To FANNING's ISLAND.

her house, where the missionary stood by a lamp and Bible on the stand, and familiarly instructed such as were willing to attend. A hymn was sung and interpreted, and a prayer offeredy while all kneeled quietly in their, places. At one of.tbese meetings, after the story of the prodigal son had been read, interpreted, and applied, one of the hearers, an adult female pupily expressed her fears that she could not go to heaven, because she had sinned so long and so much; but said, " I thank the missionaries for coming here to tell us about God, and the right way to heaven."
Our pupils were soon taught the Ten Commandments, Watts's Catechism for children, and other things of like simplicity and importance, which were laid up in their minds before books in their language were prepared. And often out of school, they rehearsed select passages, by which they not only brought truth to the minds of others, but retained it better themselves. Thus the ideas of God, the soul, heaven, and retribution -the grand ideas that lie at the foundation of all improvement in morals and
civilization, began to find a lodgment in the minds of the people, and to produce their effects. This in connexion with Divine promises, led us to look for an early, rich and ripened harvest, though, those who sow and those who reap are as nothing; and, though the highest rulers, as yet, acknowledged not the authority of Jehovah.
Before the second quarter of the school, thus successfally begun at Honolulu, had closed, several Americans, having native women and children in the school, feeling themselves crowded upon by J. Rives removed to the uninhabited Fanning's Island, situated 4degrees 10' N. L., and 160 degrees W. L., #s004 10N#e $s160 00W$e and
taking their families with them, drew from the school and from the dawning light of salvation, nine promising pupils. These, on the 	day of their departure, came to the bedside of Mrs. Bingham, then temporarily ill, on whose instruction they had attended, tenderly bade her I farewell, thus evincing the ~ sincere and lively interest which the natives were then capable of feeling and manifesting towards religious teachers.
During the agitation of the question of our permanent settlement at the islands and the attempt to deny a residence to certain foreigners, it was deemed prudent to apprise the Russian governor of Kamtschatka of our Position, and the state of things at the islands, and to ask him if we could find protection and employment as Christian
missionaries in that quarter of the world, if we should be driven from the Sandwich Islands. A prompt, courteous, and cheering answer was brought to us, by the hand of Captain Pigot, a trader, Who, returning from the north through Behring 's Straits, in fair weather, had a fine view of the two great neighboring continents at once.. It is as follows;
" Kamtschatka, St. Peter's and St. Paul's Sept. 5th, 1820.
 Rev. Sir -- With exalted sentiments Of Christianity, I had the

[end of page 118.gif]

CORRESPONDENCE WITH GOV. REICKORD.	1-19
happiness to peruse your evangelical epistle, which was handed me by Mr. Clark. I cannot help observing that its date, with the important contents, and the auspicious events of the Sandwich Islands, which prepared the way for your great work, appear to me to be stamped with something marvellous. The deep impression which this glorious event has made upon my mind, continues yet to occupy my imagination; and I firmly believe in the interposition of Divine Providence in behalf of your great undertaking.
" I beg.you will accept my warmest thanks for the favor you have done me, in communicating news so gratifying to my feelings, and you shall have my fervent prayer unto our Lord, for the preservation of your precious life, consecrated for the happiness of the people, where you have devoted yourself to pass the remainder of your days, and where all your enjoyments, and labors are closely connected with eternity.
You wish to know, honored Sir, the moral condition of the people of Kamtschatka. I have the satisfaction to inform you, that, except a few wandering tribes, all the aborigines enjoy the sweet blessing of the gospel of our Lord, and even these wandering tribes are visited by our priests, to recommend to them the principles of
Christianity; but, since, through all the extensive empire of our much beloved sovereign, so justly styled by you the. ' great patron of benevolent institutions,' the character of the pious and  devoted missionary stands so high, that' they need not doubt his protection, but rather command it, wherever the sacred name of Alexander is pronounced. I should be very happy to receive any missionaries who would
choose to visit the peninsula of Kamtschatka, and offer them all the assistance in my power.
" I have the honor to inform you that I am now about to send our post away to St. Petersburgh. A copy of your epistle is prepared to be transmitted to our minister, and the president of the Bible Society, Prince Galitzin, who will not fail to present it to our Emperor. I am quite proud of the idea that Kamtschatka's post, barren of itself, will announce this time, to all Christendom, the most glorious event for the kingdom of our Lord of Heaven and earth.
With sentiments of high esteem.  Yours faithfully,  PETER REICKORD.
His mail left Kamtschatka for St. Petersburgh, perhaps by reindeer speed, when ours, by the Levant, was two months on its way to New York, through the China Sea, both hastening to announce to Christendom the new era at the Sandwich Islands. Notwithstanding their early start and desirable Speed, before they reached their destination, the question of our residence appeared to have been quietly settled, and we had brought under immediate instruction about one hundred I pupils, differing in age, sex, and condition -kings, queens, chiefs, plebeians, and orphans, had begun.- -to make important attainments,. and, with thousands of others~, had become convinced that the mission could be useful, to the nation,
The report of the arrival and reception of the mission reached

[end of page 119.gif]

120   ADDRESS OF J. EVARTS ESQ.
the United States~ in March, 1821, seventeen months after its embarkation from Boston. Multitudes who had been aiding it by their prayers and contributions and so' long waiting to hear hoW it sped, received the intelligence with joy and devout thanksgiving which it is believed will be renewed at length in heaven, and feft 'a new impulse to missionary zeal and activity : and othersi who had been indifferent to the claims of Christ, were by these events led to engage, in his service. As a specimen of the feelings and reflection of the intelligent friends of the Redeemer's cause in Europe and America, on hearing of the change of the tabus and the introduction of the mission, the remarks of the honored Secretary of the American Board at a monthly concert for prayer at Park St. Church, Boston, deserve a record at the close of this chapter. A large concourse from different churches were there assembled to hear, and pray, and give thanks, whom, after alluding to our voyage and to portions of our journal which he was about to read to. them, relative to our reception, he thus addressed ;
" Let us contemplate the circumstances in which this vessel was approaching these islands of the great Pacific.  " Here was a people numerous, and in many respects interesting, on whom no ray of the Sun of Righteousness had yet fallen ; but who
had been groping their toilsome way, for unknown generations, probably from the very origin of idolatry among Noah's descendants, in all the darkness and gloom of a horrible superstition-a superstition which, under various modifications, but always essentially the same, has enchained so great a proportion of the human race, and of which the prominent characteristics are impurity and blood.' Here, from the da	ys of the remotest tradition, human sacrifices have been offered.  H	ere, the strange mummeries of idol-worship, which the worshippers themselves did 6t pretend to understand, served only to perplex and terrify the darkling mind, without affording even a momentary comfort, or having the least tendency to restrain fr~m sin.  From the discovery of these islands, more than forty years ago frequent and continually increasing intercourse with Europeans and 'Americans may have occasioned the rigor Of heathen observances to be in some measure relaxed: but still nO light shone there was no just knowledge of God, of Christ, and of salvation.   Still the unvarying testimony of voyagers was,  These people are so addicted to their pagan customs, that they will never give them up. They will not abandon their taboos, and their Sacrifices. YOU 'nay attempt to teach them better, but you will never succeed.)	Thus reasoned the world.  The Christian knew such reasoning to be unsound, but what Christian could have imagined in his most Sanguine 	moments, that sach a change should have -taken place, as the recent history of these islands discloses ? In the forcible language of our missionaries by a single stroke of Jehovah's arm, the idols and the temples were crushed into the dust.' The priesthood deserted their altars of . abomination and, in a single day, lost their proud and tyrannical pre-eminence. The spell Of diabolical enchantment was broken ; the inveterate customs of three thousand years were

[end of page 120.gif]

GRATEFUL NOTICE OF THE PIONEERS' ENTRANCE. 	121
abolished. Still, at the close of these wonderful, unparalleled, unexplained transactions, all was darkness ; all was ignorance of what it most concerns immortal beings to know. The prison walls were indeed levelled with the ground; and the manacles were knocked off : but how could the prisoners walk, when they were both lame and blind?
" At this conjuncture, a vessel heaves in sight. She has travelled 18,000 miles over a wide waste of waters, and has a select number of passengers, who have come on a peculiar errand. What is it ? It is to proclaim the tidings of God's love to a perishing world; to offer salvation freely to all who repent and believe ; to teach these benighted pagans the way to heaven. The heralds, who have cheerfully gone to make this Divine proclamation, are our brethren. From the doors of this sanctuary they commenced their voyage of benevolence. With strong attachment to their native country ; with prospects of usefulness and respectability at home ; with health and friends, and all that could make this life desirable; they deliberately renounced the whole, and counted all things but loss, if they might enjoy the privilege of preaching Christ to these perishing islanders~ Even delicate females, educated in all the tenderness which distinguishes a Christian country, accustomed to polished and refined society, could willingly forego their enjoyments, bid adieu to their dearest friends, submit to the inconveniences and perils of a six months' voyage in a crowded vessel, with the single hope and aim of settling among barbarians, enlightening their dark understandings, and communicating to them that I Gospel, which -is the power of God and the wisdom of God to all them that believe.'
" Were you present, rny brethren, at this point of time, what would be your feeling? Did you see the islands, with their perishing thousands on the.one hand, and the little company of missionaries, their breasts heavingwith the magnanimous, the high and holy purpose to which I have barely alluded, on the other, would you not wish them God-speed P
" Suppose the, living worthies, who have done most to meliorate the condition of man, and have given most evidence of their having partaken of the spirit of Christ, to be assembled for the purpose of beholding such a spectacle. Imagine the pious and philanthropic Wilberforce, and the venerable -Scott, and the honored Teignmouth, and the laborious and beloved officers of the Missionary and Bible Societies in Great Britain, and the indefatigable Bogue, and the enraptured Chalmers, and Mrs. More, elevated almost above the confines of mortality, and the aged Swiss Baron, with his equally venerable associate, and Marshman and Carey from presiding in their schools, and Morrison rising from his Chinese Bible, and Marsden the founder of Christian society in New Holland: nor would they disdain the presence of their younger brethren 7 and of those less known to the world, but belonging to the same class, and delighting in the same employment.
" There you might see, mingled with other active laborers in the Gospel harvest, our own Hall, and Newell, and Richards, restored from the grave to witness so goodly a sight, and Kingsbury, forgetting his Indians for a season, and Fisk and Parsons, with ~heir eyes averted even from their beloved Palestine. In such a company, on such an 
occasion what would be the tone of feeling? Would not the whole assembly,

[end of page 121.gif]

122   MISSIONS VIEWED FROM HEAVEN.

as moved by one impulse, fall on their knees, and pray most importunately, that God would open an effectual door among the heathen, and give access to the princes and the peOple ; that he would preserve this Iittle band of pilgrims, and make~ their way -prosperous ; that he would glorify his own name, by the salvation of a, countless multitude of souls, in the present generation, and through all succeeding ages.	I .
Though tl~e actual condition of"man upon earth does not allow of such a meeting as this ; and though continents and oceans here separated those who are closely joined in purpose and affection ; there is nothing in reason or Scripture to forbid the supposition, that the spirits of just men made perfect take a lively interest in the concerns of the Church below ; and that they may be the delighted spectators of those movements, which bring salvation to their kindred, or light and joy to the dark places of the world. With what rapture, then would the departed members and friends of the Society, under whose this mission was sent forth, hail the day when the missionaries
descried Hawaii, and spread forth their hands to its inhabitants , In the attitude of invitation and entreaty, beseeching them to hear the message from heaven. With what holy exultation "would the sanctified and glorified minds of Dwight, and Spring, and Huntington, the father and the son, and Mills, and Warren, and Harriet Newell; and Opukahaia again visiting his birth-place, witness these overtures of mercy: and how would Eliot and Swartz, Brainard and Martyn, Vanderkemp and Thomas, with multitudes of others, possessing the same character, and having devoted their lives to the same ennobling employments, join in mutual congratulations, and in ascribing the, most exalted praises to God and the Lamb.
" And what object would more naturally arrest the attention of ministering angels, on visits of kindness to the redeemed from among men; with what accelerated flight would they return to the regions of celestial glory with the ravishing intelligence !
" But, to whatever inconceivable height of heavenly joy and sympathy created spirits, all in their several ranks and orders, may have been excited on the occasion, and however numerous the assembly of saints and angels, there was still a more august Witness of the scene; and we have reason to believe that He regarded, the enterprise with infinite benignity and love. This glorious Personage said, and not one of his declarations shall fail of accomplishment, I Other sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice: and there shall be one fold, and one Shepherd: 'Go ye into all the world. and preach the Gospel to every creature. Lo I am with YOU always, even unto the end of the world. 
" Let us then, my brethren, elevate our minds to the occasion, and learn to regard these transactions as they are regarded in Heaven."
Oh could the friends Of Christ throughout Christendom but learn to regard his gracious designs towards the heathen cc as they are regarded in Heaven)" how soon would the sound of salvation reach all the ends of the earth!

[end of page 122.gif]

CHAPTER VI.
SECOND YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND THIRD OF LIHOLiHo.-1821.
The Hawaiian Hula.-Removal of the Royal Family.-Insolent Priest.-Suspension of Kallua Station.-The King's visit to Honolulu.-Death of Likelike.Wailing and Amusements.-Nuuanu and Palikoolua.-Arrival of Kaahumanu and the Royal Family at Honolulu.-Commodore Vascilieff.-Excursion to Kauai. -First Church at the Islands.-Visits of Whale Ships.-Proposed Voyage to Tahiti.-Sporting in the surf.-Liholiho's Voyage and Visit to Kauai.-Liliha's Canoe Voyage.-Excursion on Kauai.-Removal of Kaumualii.-His Union with Kaahamanu.-Her Illness-Visit of the Russian Exploring Squadron.
WHILE. some of the people who sat in darkness were beginning to turn their eyes to the light, and were disposed to attend our schools and public lectures, others, with greater enthusiasm, were ,wasting their time in learning, practising, or witnessing the hula, or heathen song and dance. This was intended, in part at least, as an honor and ratification to the king, especially at Honolulu, at his expected reception there, on his removal from Kailua.
Notwithstanding the self-indulgent and overbearing course of their monarch, the show of loyalty, feigned or real, was very general. For many weeks in suemssion, the first sound that fell on the ear in the morning was the loud beating of the drum, summoning the dancers to assemble. Some of our pupils were required to attend and, perform their part. Day after day, several hours in the day, the noisy hula-drumming, singing, and dancing in the open air, constituted the great attraction or annoyance. The principal scene of the hula at Honolulu was a large yard, contiguous % to the house of the governor. The ground was covered with fresh rushes, brouzht from a neighboring marsh, slung on the backs of the dancers, chiefs, and plebeians, men, women, and children, who, in such cases, walk in single file, precisely like the aborigines of North America. In the hula, the dancers are often fantastically decorated with figured or colored kapa, green leaves, fresh flowers, braided hair, and sometimes with a gaiter on the ancle, set with hundreds of dog's teeth, so as to be considerably heavy, and to rattle against each other in the motion of the feet. Notwithstanding these decorations, much of the person is.uncovered; and,the decent covering of a foreign dress was not then permitted to the public dancers. They, were arranged in several equidistant ranks of . considerable length, and at the sound'of numbers, moved together., forward, backward,

[end of page 123.gif]

124	THE HAWAIIAN HULA.
to the right, and to the left, and vertically, griving extended motions to the hands and feet, arms and legs , mu~h like the Shakers, without changing their relative position. The musicians who sung without dancing, played on various unharmonious
instruments, the drum, the long gourd-shell, or double calabash, and the long hardwood rod. Their wooden drum, -with one shark skin head, is beaten by the fingers of the musician, sitting cross legged beside it as the uncovered end stands on the ground.  The long double calabash standing upright on the ground, -is beaten and often raised by the hand~ of the musician, sitting on his heels, pressing the ground with knees and toes, and resounds both by ihe strokes of the hands on the sides, and by its repeated and forcible thumping on the earth, or the pad laid down for the
purpose. The long hardwood rod, used as a most simple drum, is held in the left hand, the fore end pointing obliquely downward, to help keep time, and increase the clatter) is beaten with a small stick held lightly by the thumb and fingers of the right. The numbers heard on these instruments) Are sometimes difficult to
imitate or describe, and sometimes are more simple and orderly.  I have heard on them somewhat simple and natural numbers, corresponding to what American boys call, 11 Bean porridge hot;"
<note resp="abf">Musical notes are given for several simple numbers</note>
and similar numbers and measures without the first rests; This also among many others :  Two blacksmiths beating the same iron, and making similar music, sometimes hit off numbers similar to the first and second strains, the rests occurring While the two hand hammer is making a circuit over the head of one of them, to acquire momentum~ then, that motion being changed, they give some seven or fifteen strokes of equal time. Such toilsome exercises need the aid of numbers. All parts of the hula are laborious, and under a tropical sun, make the perspiration roll off freely from the performers. Sometimes both musicians and dancers cantilate their heathen songs, together. Occasionally a single female voice carries on the song, while the rest are silent, and sometimes hundreds of voices are heard together. Melody and harmony are scarcely known to them, with all their skill and art. The whole

[end of page 124.gif]

SUSPENSION OF KAILUA STATION.	125
arrangement and process. of their old hulas were designed to promote lasciviousness, and of course the practice of them could not flourish in modest communities. They had been interwoven too with their superstitions, and made subservient to the honor of their gods, and their rulers, either living or departed and deified. Liholiho was fond of witnessing them, and they were managed to gratify his pride and promote his pleasure.
The royal family leaving Kailua , towards the close of 1820, passed over to Lahaina, and thence, in the early part of 1821, with no little confusion, to Honolulu. Kalanimoku and his family school in charge of Mr. Loomis, at Kawaihae, and Naihe and Kapiolani of Kaawaloa, where Cook fell, removed to Honolulu about the same time, leaving Adams Kuakini as governor of Hawaii. Doctor and Mrs. Holman had previously left their station at Kailua, and thinking the privations and trials of the new field too severe to be welcomed during life, were seeking an early opportunity to return to the United States. William Kanui, who had been placed at Kailua, having in a few short months violated his vows by excess in drinking, which be attempted to justify, was excluded from Christian fellowship, but still performed some service for the chiefs for a time, then became a wanderer for many years. Mr. and Mrs. Thurston being no longer considered as reasonably secure at Kailua, were invited to repair to Honolulu, and, soon removed. Before they left Kailua, and previous to the king's removal, they were annoyed and insulted by a vile heathen priest, who roughly laid hands on Mrs. Thurston while her husband was in school. Instantly breaking away, she fled, and sent for her husband and protector, who quickly joined her. Scarcely were they seated in their frail dwelling, which seemed but a miserable castle for protection, in such a land of confusion, before the priest, who had made off a little, reentered the house, when Mr. Thurston, "himself a host, ~~ as many of his fellow students well remember, with a cane, showed the insolent intruder the way out again. It should be gratefully recorded, that from the entrance of our band into that field, Divine Providence has thrown such a shield over it, that, how much and often so ever our families have been exposed, no other insult is known to have been offered by natives to ladies of the mission.
Mr. and Mrs. Thurston, for a season, left Kailua, and in circumstances singularly straitened, passed over to Lahaina, in a crowded brig, having, besides various inferior animals, 475 persons On board occupying the hold, the steerage, the cabin, the deck, the rigging and the tops. Sojourning about a month at Lahaina, they proceeded, and arrived safely at Honolulu, Dec.21st, where being most cordially received, they united in the labors of that station.
While at Maui, poor Hopu wrote for supplies, saying "that he had but one meal a day~ and his shirts were rags, and he could get but little of King Liholiho for he was always drinking rum."

[end of page 125.gif]

126	THE KING'S VISIT TO HONOLULU.
But Hopu's zeal seemed not to flag for this neglect by his patron or its lamentable cause. Mr. Thurston, also~ in his loneliness, feeling himself almost lost in the extent and darkness of the field, and lifting up his voice for helpers from home, thus wrote ;
" We want men and women who have souls-who are crucified the world and the world to them-who have their eyes and their hearts fixed on the glory of God in the salvation of the heathen-who will be willing to sacrifice every interest but Christ's-who will cheerfully and constantly labor to promote his cause-in a word, those who are pilgrims and strangers, such as the Apostle mentions in Heb. xi.-Men like these we want. Many such we need to complete the work which God, in his Providence, has permitted us to commence. The request which we heard while standing on the American shores, from thes'e, islands, we reiterate with increasing emphasis,-Brethren, come over and help us.
The king, having purchased on credit, the celebrated Cleopatra's barge, built at Salem, Mass., and sold at the islands by Captain Suter, hastily embarked on board her at Lahaina, an sailed for Honolulu, about the 3d of February, 1821. Unexpectedly at Honolulu, the firing of the guns at night in Waikiki. Bay, announced the king's approach, and our village was soon in uproar. The loud roar of cannon from the Cleopatra's barge, from the fort, and Punch-bowl Hill-the successive flashing of their blaze on the dark curtain of the night, and the reverberating echoes from the hills and valleys of their report-the shouting of the noisy natives, and the voice of the crier demanding hogs, dogs, poi, etc., to be gathered for the reception of his majesty (who was in his cups), formed a combination of the sublime and the ludicrous not soon to ~be forgotten by the missionaries. The king landed Sabbath morning, amid the continued noise, which was now increased by the yelping and crying dogs, tied on poles, and brought in for slaughter. Calling on the king at evening, to show proper respect, Mr. Thurston and myself found him in a mood not sufficiently companionable to speak to us. We were otruck, however, with the ingenuity of Kamamalu, his favorite wife, who, in the dilemma, unexpectedly lifted the nerveless hand of her lord, that he might receive the salutation of his missionaries, before they returned to their house.
During his stay of a week, we besought him to allow us to erect for ourselves a more comfortable and durable house~ the frame of which had been sent us by the American Board.
Mrs. B. had evidently suffered a severe illness from her exposure to the damp ground, after a confinement, without a floor, and we urged the danger to our wives as an important reason for permission to provide ourselves more comfortable accommodations. He replied, 11 My father never allowed a foreigner to build a house in his country, except for the king."
Kalanimoku, having come from Lahaina to induce the king to

[end of page 126.gif]

DEATH OF LIKELIKE.	127
return thither, called on us, caressed the children, and encouraged us to persevere in persuading the king to allow us to build. He listened to the cantilation of a Sabbath school lesson by the pupils, and of a rude translation of the hymn, 11 Come, Holy Spirit, heavenly Dove"-taught them by Honolii. On renewing o ur application to the king, he consented to our building, but bade us defer the work till he should return from Maui. He and Kalanimoku hastily sailed for that island, whence, in about a month, they returned to Honolulu to reside.
Laboring to master the language and to teach and preach as we had opportunity, Mr. Thurston and myself stood shoulder to shoulder, witnessing the confusion and ruin around us, and looking together for aid from on high.
How often have the chiefs and people of the Sandwich Islands been represented as easily influenced and moulded to one's will! Their ready compliance was doubtless in reference to what was avreeable to perverse nature, or with reference to that which they h-ad not, physical strength to resist. But in respect to the course the Bible marks out, the case -was different. The missionaries found that the conflict between the light of Christianity and the darkness of heathenism was no momentary struggle. Even those who were desirous to be instructed, clung with great tenacity to their heathen custorns, and their heathen pleasures. Multitudes passed away quickly to the grave before much impression could be made on them, and others resisted for years all the endeavors of missionaries to reclaim them.
Among those who, on removing from Hawaii to Honolulu, called on our family there
 was Likelike, the favorite wife of Kalanimoku. Scarcely had she given proof of her desire and ability to learn, when the birth of an heir of Kalanimoku, and son of Likelike, was announced by the roar of cannon and musketry.  Some two hundred pounds of powder, it was supposed, were consumed on the occasion, much of it at the door of her hut. Nor was it strange that the babe which had been complimented with such noisy honors, died in twenty-four hours; nor that the mother, though accustomed to the confusion of war, and to a rude heathen life, was unable to go through all this with safety. In a few days the sound of wailing from her house, reached the ears of the missionaries. Two of us, repairing to the place, found the poor sinking Likelike shrieking and writhing, in the agonies of death, beyond the reach of human skill or help. Oh, how different the death of a heathen from that of the Christian! - What
horror appeared to hang over the grave ! For four nights in succession, at her earnest solicitation, her friends had carried her out and immersed her, to cool the burning fever, -with the hope of prolonging her life till her husband should arrive. But now the
hour of her departure had come. Boki, who had called us to sit near her, finding that her breath had ceased, and every sign Of life was gone, turned his face upwards, and set up the Ioud

[end of page 127.gif]

128	HEATHEN WAILING AND AMUSEMENT.

heathen wail, which soon becaine general and deafening, frorn a multitude of voices. We retired froin the crowd, while some stood wringing their hands in anguish crying with loud and lamentable tones and cadences, while floods of tears ran down their swarthy faces. Others uttered piteous moans, without tears, and a few, after a little time, sat in silent sadness. Not a ray of Christian consolation, probably, fell upon the group.
The husband of the decease(] had taken her from his brother Boki, who, to supply her place, had taken Liliha from his nephew Kahaalia.
Kalanimoku, at an earlier period, on being deserted by a former wife, is reported to have said, in his -anger, to Kamehameha, I want to burn up the world," to which the old king replied, Burn." Like a madman, he set fire to tLe village of Honolulu, destroying a considerable number of habitations. -
. On repeated visits to this house of mourning, for a few days, we had impressive lessons concerning the customs and tastes of the people. Some were cutting off each other's hair, close to the skin, on the sides of the heAd, leaving the rest long, and indulging in loud laughter. Some were lying on their face~,' uttering loud wailing, with tears, while others lay in a state of intoxication, suffering the time to pass unconsciously away. Some were burning semi-circular scars on their skin, with semi-cylindrical pieces of bark on fire. Others were seen cheerfully employed in playing cards, and other games. Kalanimoku himself, arriving from the windward, engaged in their favorite game of Puhenehene. *
How incongruous and revolting, to bring revelry, gambling, and the mirthful. giddy dance of the ungodly pleasure-seeking throng, into the midst of death and mourning! Earnestly did we for several days plead with Kalanimoku and the king, to substitute for these, at least for one Sabbath day, or for an hour of it., an appropriate funeral service.
Kalanimoku at length consented to have a funeral sermon on the Sabbath, at his house, and listened with others, while some of the strange doctrines of " Jesus and the resurrection," were set forth, as connected with the sin and death of mankind. He wished us to tell him, if his departed wife had gone to heaven.
After this, service~ we sought and found the king, whOse
* The instruments for playing this, are five pieces of folded bark-cloth, which, laid side by side, cover about a square yard, a stone, to be hidden, and sought under theM, and for each player, a neat and slender wand, having a shred of a leaf or cloth drawn at right angles, into a hole at the tip. The players, usually from four to ten, each with his wand in hand, sit like Turks on their rush or pandanus mat, around the quintuple heap of kapa. one of the players, taking the pebble, passes his hand and naked arm under the five pieces of kapa, leaving it where he supposes the opposite party will be least likely to guess it to be. That party, chattering, awhile about the position of the hidden stone, strike forcibly with their wands, tWo of the five parts of the heap, the chance, of hitting right being two to three, and a little more they think, This operation, pursued by rotation gives each party an equal chance to Win the stake, by finding the stone most frequentiy in a given number of trials.

[end of page 128.gif]

A NOISY SABBATH AT HONOLULU.	129
attention we called to the institution and obligations of the Sabbath, -and urged him to suspend the public Sabbath dancing. He replied, 11 This is the Hawaiian custom, and must riot be hindered." Several of our pupils expected to be called on by the governor to dance on the Sabbath; and fearing that their newly instructed conscience, and inexperienced heart, could not withstand such a call, we interceded with the king to excuse those who wished to attend our Sabbath school~ instead of the hula. '.'I wish to see them dance to-day," was his reply; and the drum beat to summon them. His consent was then asked, and gained, to allow the daily dance to be suspended on. the following Sabbath. When Boki heard this, he said with magisterial and atheistic air, 11 Dance we will-no tabu." Several of our pupils, 'however, 'resolved to attend the Sabbath school rather than dance.
Believing the dance to be connected with idolatry and licentiousness, and wholly incompatible with Christianity, we spoke to -Liholiho and Kamamalu, of the appearance of idolatry, who, Affirmed that it was play, and not idol worship.. One of the officers of Boki asked us Ao pray to Jehovah to give the king a new, heart, and make him stop drinking rum.
At -the close of the week, as the missionaries visited his, Majesty, he earnestly demanded, 11 Why did you, not come to my dinner to-day ? This is my great day. By good eating and drinking, and firing many guns, I commemorate -the death of my father."' Expressing our regard for his father, and his successor, we signified our readiness to improve the occasion, by giving an appropriate discourse, the ensuing day,-the Sabbath. " Had you done it to day," said he, "I should have. liked it. Tomorrow . go to Maui." Seeing a rum-drinking resident enter that, Moment, he instantly called for a bottle, and stepping forward, said, " I give you this bottle of rum, take it, and go home ;1" thert with the same kind of grace, drank off a tumbler of the, like. beverage, to the health of the missionaries.
'As the Sabbath arrived,. we again sought his ear and his conscience. He was looking for- a fair wind, to embark for Maui ' and was very loquacious. When asked if he would not defer his embarkation, if there should be head wind, and attend Divine service with us, as it was the Lord's day, he said, 11 If a head wind blows, I will beat this way and that, and go up quick," suiting the action to the word. Being then affectionately entreated to abstain from rum, he said, 44 By and by,-by and 'by-not now. I go now to my house to pray t& God. Pray ye to-Jehovah to give me a ood wind;" and suiting the action to the word again, said I don't want it to blow from, this quartor, 'but from that he persevered and embarked the same day -with a great company, on board several -vessels, but he, returned  before many days.
In a short vacation of our school, about the middle" of March

[end of page 129.gif]

130 	NUUANU.

I made an excursion to Koolau in company with Mr. Thurston,. taking with us a troop of our boarding and other scholars) and Honolii to assist in addressing the people. Directly in our course we crossed the natural curiosity, the Pali -the precipice or Alpine pass of Nuuanu. Travelling north from Honolulu, we gradually ascended the left branch of the valley about eight miles. Our narrow foot path led along by the streams ang numerous kalo beds about half the distance, when we passed the celebrated battle.ground; then (as the valley becomes contracted between two steep. mountains), among shrubs, ferns, wild vines and trees, hills and dells and murmuring brooks, and the last mile and a half, through a wood. The scenery on the right and left is exceedingly picturesque. The mountains on either side about one hundred rods distant, rising higher and higher as we passed along up the valley, presented a well-defined outline against the sky, sloping from their summits in the middle of the island almost to the sea on the south. The luxuriance of the vegetation~ the great variety of shade and form of the foliage 'the little cascades rushing merrily down the steep mountain sides, the densely shaded brooks seeking a passage through the thicket into the open country, presented a fine contrast to the naked sides of the Punch-bowl crater, and the arid plain at its base near our residence. In the wood at the foot of a water-fall, at the base of one of these mountains, we were told, " Ke-akua-moo,ll the reptile god, who devoured men, once resided.
Emerging from a thicket, we at length found ourselves on the brink of the Pali, or precipice, eleven hundred feet above the level of the sea, overlooking the district of Palikoolau. The. sudden bursting on the vision as by magic, of this district-its broad, quiet valley spread out like a map beneath our feet, its vast amphitheatre of mountains~ and beyond it, the heaving, white fringed ocean, rising in the distance to meet the sky, in their 'united beauty and sublimity, make a powerful impression on the senses, while one is balancing on the verge, and holding his hat to prevent it from being whirled high in mid air by the force of the trade winds rushing through this gorge, as if demanding a wider passage. To heighten the grandeur arid beauty of this view, which is rarely surpassed by any scene in nature, the lofty peak of Konahuanui, very near on the right, towers about 3000 feet above the precipice, and on the left and equally near at hand, the more precipitous, perpendicular rocky, needle-pointed Nuuanu rises almost to an equally lofty height. It is nearly perpendicular on the north, where it forms a part of the stupendous wall of the valley, but, like Konahuanui, slopes gradually to the south. From its steep basaltic side, half way to the Summit , the whitish tropic bird sailed off over the valley as it lay basking in the summer sunbeams, stretched out in the giant arms of the mountain, which, in their ample sweep, reached and touched the white 'fringe of the ocean's broad mantle.

[end of page 130.gif]

PALIKOOLAU. -	131
The people who could be seen below the precipice, appeared like the fabled Liliputians, and as slow in their motions, as diminutive in their size.
The interest of the visit to this place is, if possible, heightened by the reflection that in the days of heathen warfare, a portion of the united forces of the haughty Kalanikupule and the aspiring and traitorous Kaiana, flying from the victorious warriors of Kamehameha, were, in their haste, precipitated down this steep and destroyed.
Imagination was here put upon the stretch to conceive how this grand panorama bad been formed; whether its grand and singular features had been given it at the creation, by the hand that weigheth the mountains in scales and the hills in a balance, or at the breaking of the bars of the great deep, they were shaped by the same hand that now stays the proud waves of the wide sea, or in later ages, by volcanic agency long and obviously employed by the same Almighty power in different parts of the whole group. Did this grand semicircle of mountains seen from the pali, once constitute half the rim of a stupendous active crater some thirtyfive or forty miles in circumference ? And has the other, t~e northern half, been, by some terrifi6 convulsion, rent away and thrown down with awful detonations, and with indescribable com-, motion of the elements, buried for ever in the depths of the ocean? Has the enclosed area, now the place of streams, green hill's and lawns, been in ages past, half the surface of a fiery lava lake in fearful ebullition, but extinguished by the voice of the Almighty, and long quiescent 'and decomposing, become the dwelling-place of a portion of the Hawaiian race, now waiting for the Messiah's law? Wbo can tell?
Whatever may be the true answer to these questions, not easily solved, it is affirmed by travellers that of all the natural scenery they have witnessed this presents decidedly the finest view.
To aescend or ascend the precipice on which we stood, seemed extremely difficult, and to scale the lofty summits on the right and left) impossible; but modern discoveries and improvements in the passage with-, a little experience, make the former quite feasible, a,nd further improvements might make it passable for horses or mules.
After feasting our eyes awhile with the charming scene, we descended into the valley beyond the dense wood at the foot of the precipice, collected a few of the inhabitants, and for the first time, preached the Gospel to them. Extremely ignorant, destitute and debased, they appeared wild as the young ass's coIt upon the mountains, and some of them, even frightened at the voice of the preacher and interpreter, as though they apprehended they were to be laid on the altar, or prayed to death, as they belieVed the victims of the priestsof their superstition had been.*
A missionary station, at Kaneohe, bas since been established in that valley.

[end of page 131.gif] 

132	ARRIVAL OF THE ROYAL FAMILY AT HONOLULU.

After the sermon, retracing our steps with some difficulty, we climbed the pali with our little group, who were pleased with the excursion, though they did not wholly escape bruises ; -arid gazing once more at the grand panorama seen from the pali, we cheerfully returned to Honolulu.
Early in the month of April, 1821, Liholiho, Kaahumanu, and the rest of the royal family, came to Honolulu to reside, and were received with some noise and commotion.
The next morning the king called on the mission family. Without ceremony he threw higiself upon a bed, and in his merry mood, rolled from side to side to prove its quality Kamamalu entering Mrs. Bingham's room~ which was lined _;'ith mats, and gazing at its order and finish, lifted both hands, and exclaimed 11 Maikai !11 excellent ; then snatching her sleeping first-born from its quiet cradle, and pleased with its dress, complexion and smiles, hastened to another house to present it to the king, and returned with him. . He bade the mother good morning, and gazing a moment at her apartment, passed from it into the school-room, and heard a lesson rehearsed with spirit by our boarding scholars at his request, and pronounced it maikai ! Giving a laconic .aloha to the missionaries, he mounted our hand-cart at the door, and was wheeled off with speed by his servants, a troop of attend. ants, two of his five wives, and an armed guard, running to keep him company.
The same day we received a very polite call from Commodore Michael Vascilieff, of the Imperial Russian Navy, his aged chaplain of the Greek Church, with a long white beard hanging down upon his bosom, and thirteen of the officers of the exploring Squadron, all in their appropriate uniforms. They showed the mission repeated kindnesses, which were very grateful.
The first anniversary of our landing at Honolulu,-tbe 19th of April, was observed as a day of thanksgiving and prayer) as it has.often been since, by an examination of schools on Oahu, and review of our progress. Our Sabbath congregation soon increased, prejudices yielded, and a more friendly aspect was assumed by the chiefs. The king invited us to a public dinner, at which he presided, and in his uniform, or military dress, appeared with unwonted dignity. The next day, with several chiefs~ he visited our families ; and,, on. being assured anew of our unvarying intention to do him good, and not evil, to elevate the nation~ an5 promote their prosperity and salvation be confirmed the original permission granted us, to remain and lab'or as missionaries, approved of our erecting a permanent house for our accommodation, and requested us to aid him in building a palace three stories high; the upper story of which, he said, should be devoted to the worship of Jehovah. In token of his confidence and friendship, he gave us a hog and ninety pieces of bark cloth. In like manner, Kaahamanu, Kalanimoku, and Kalakua visited our families soon after~ and gave still more liberally, useful supplies. Kaahamanu, far from

[end of page 132.gif]

FIRST CHURCH EDIFICE IN THE ISLAND.	133
being satisfied with the profligacy of Liholiho, seemed to turn her thoughts to the possible aid that might be obtained from a higher power, and asked us to pray for the king. She did not pretend to pray herself, or to obey the divine commands; nor had she yet shown the, least desire to learn to read or write. Kaumualii exceeded them all.
At this time, with Mrs. Bingham, I visited the station at Waimea, Kauai and found it prosperous, preached a few times, baptized the children of Mrs. W. and Mrs. R., and encouraged the kin~l whom I found teachable and friendly. AsI proposed to return ~om Kauai to Honolulu) Kaumualii took a handkerchief, and bound my hands and drew me near his side, thus emphatically signifying his wish if not his purpose to detain me as his missionary'.
I We shortly returned to our post, leaving Honolii to assist the brethren, at Kauai. He soon sent me the. following report of one of his efforts to instruct the king.
On Sunday morning the king and queen came into the meeting, with his few people. Then Mr. Whitney read Aout Jesus Christ on the cross, -and the Ten Commandments, an(f I explain them, in our tongue, and make prayer, and after that, I sit down. I ask the king, I How 7ou like the meeting ? I He say then, I I like the meeting very well, Sir.' Mr. Whitney ask him---1 You understand what John teU you about?' I Yes, Sir.' Then he say, I I not understand what you say before, but little ; now I hope I do understand more ;-more by sud by- I I, John, told the king, ' Your peoples-they have hulahula,
[dancing] on this day P King say, I Yes.' Then I ask him, " Can you wait hulahula, on this day ? Your peoples may hulahula [dance] on Monday, '-This day, it is holy. And the king say, I We may stop hulahula on another Sabbath day.
Within two months from our first anniversary, our place of worship was quite too strait for us, and on the 25th of June, a subscription was opened for a, church, to which chiefs and foreigners subscribed. An amount sufficient for a frail, thatched house of worship, fifty-four feet by twenty-one, was soon obtained, and the 'work of building it by native hands hired for the service) 'was in a few months accomplished. Plain doors, a pulpit window, and a decent pulpit, surmounted with astral lamps, wert added by foreign workmen, which, though cheap and rude, were a~apted to the cheap, frail building, and gave it somewhat the air of a house of God .
01, the 16th of September, Mr. Thurston preached the dedication sermon, from the words, 11 And the children of Israel, the Priests and the Levites, and the rest of the children of the captivity, kept the dedication of this house of God with joy-"~ The next day, the public services of the Sabbath were performed.'" and highly enjoyed in the new sanctuary.
Scarcely had the solitary missionaries been thoroughly initiated to their work in those islands, where they had contemplated an

[end of page 133.gif]

134	VISITS OF WHALE SHIPS.
almost absolute seclusion from all the rest of the world, when the whaling ships from different countries, but especially from the United States, were in rapid succession and considerable numbers, attracted to that quarter. This was in consequence of the discovery in 1820, made and published by Captain Joseph Allen, of the ship Maro, of Nantucket, that the North Pacific off the coast of Japan and Niphon, abounded in sperm whales. He visited Oahu the same season, and as a sympathizing 11 Friend~ll ministered to the wants and secured the gratitude or the mission family. The Sandwich Islands becoming a safe and convenient place for watering, refitting, and procuring refreshments, the calls both of merchant vessels and ships in the whaling service, chiefly from Nantucket, New Bedford, and New London, became common especially at Honolulu and Lahaina. The faces and the names of several masters, Allen, Arthur, Bunker, Swain, Weeks, Sayre,, Gardner, Coffin, Stetson, Brayton, Turner, and others from t6~ United States, and Starbuck, Best, Green, and Morgan from Great Britain, became familiar and pleasant, and though their home was sixteen or eighteen thousand miles distant by sea, we looked upon them as neighbors, whom we were glad to meet on their long and toilsome voyages. From such men, in the whaling and merchant service, we received repeated tokens of kindness, which alleviated the trials of our early exile, while we were allowed to promote their security among the people who furnished them supplies, and to call their attention to the pearl of great price, by which we were seeking to enrich the sons and daughters of long neglected idolaters.
While many masters and mates, in the Merchant, Whaling, and Naval service, have proved themselves honorable and courteous it must not be inferred that the influence of their crews, and of a large class of other captains and officers, was always favorable to the peace) reputation or success of the missionaries, or their native helpers.
Early in the summer of 1821 a voyage was planned by the friendly king of the leeward Islands to open an intercourse with the Society ~nd Georgian 'islands. - He proposed to send the brig Becket, one of the vessels which he had recently purchased of 
American traders, and to allow two of the missionaries the privilege of a passage thither,
This being made known to the missionaries, they deemed it advisable that one from Honolulu and one from Kauai should avail themselves of the king's generous offer of a passage, for the purpose of consulting the missionaries who had for years been successfully employed in the South Seas. We were very desirous of obtaining copies of all their publications, and the results of their experience in the difficult work of evangelizing a tribe of the heathen possessing great similarity of character, habits, language, customs, condition and religion, and thus securing important

[end of page 134.gif]

PRoposED VOYAGE TO TAHITI.	135
means for the furtherance and consummation of our missionary enterprise .
It was deemed very desirable to have the concurrence, if not the active co-operation of Liholiho, Kaahumanu and Kalanimoku, ii, this undertaking, that no jealousy or rivalry might find occasion to defeat the object. bey were consulled, ~`nd offered no objections. Kaahumanu entered into it in a more business-like manner than the others. When we called upon her to know her pleasure in regard to it, we passed an hour with her pleasantly, 'and made known our plan and wishes. She received us kindly, entered into our views with unexpected readiness, and, at our request, designated a man to accompany us, and said she would come to us and finish what she had to say about it.
The next day, as Mr. Ruggles and myself were about to proceed to Kauai to complete our arrangements for the Tahitian voyage, Kaahumanu came to the mission house with Mr. Marin, the interpreter, and commissioned us to give her salutations to Pomare, the king of Tahiti, and to convey to him, as her present, some native bark robes, and a splendid war-cloak of net work, neatly covered with small, bright and beautiful feathers, and to bring for her, sea-shells, cocoanut shells polished, a royal surf-board, and seeds of the productions of that country to plant in her own. At our request, she consented to our taking with us John Ii besides her servant, whom she had designated to accompany us.
As we left the wharf at Honolulu, she and Kalanimoku came and gave us the parting hand-a great condescension, and an indicAtion of increasing interest, particularly in the case of the haughty queen.
Ne'r sister, Kalakua, having embarked the day before for Hawaii 01i board the king's brig, was providentially driven back into the harbor, and, immediately changing her plan, embarked with us for Kauai. Going tozether on board the ship Tartar, Capt. Turner, who obligingly 9iv'e us a passage, we set sail July 8th, and in twenty ~hours came safely to anchor in Waimea roads. . Kaiumualii quickly sent his double canoe, and conveyed the missionaries and their families onshore. He received us in person on the beach, and as I saluted him with a kiss and a hearty aloha, be gave me his friendly hand, and said, with -a dignified smile, I am very glad to see you.
He was already directing the labors of some twenty men in preparing a feast for the honored relict of Kamehameha, having ordered the slaughter of the requisite amount of hogs, dogs, a:9 fowls for the purpose. Early in the afternoon, Kalakua and attendants landed from the Tartar, just in front of the mission house, 'which then stood directly between the fort and the sea.
Kaumualii and his queen, Kapule, and their attendants, met her near the water side ; and, with the ancient etiquette, they embraced each other, joined noses, and, reminding us of Jewish Manners, lifted up their voices and wept; then sat down together

[end of page 135.gif]

136	SPORTING IN THE SURF.
on the sandy beach, and in remembrance of past sorrows, or Eft proof of friendship, continued crying for a time.
. The king, havin his house prepared for the occasion by spreading its area and theg court in front with his best grass carpets or figured Niihau mats, introduced his royal guest. When the dinner was prepared, the king assisted to set the feast before her, and after dinner resigned the house to her and her company, proclaimed a tabu forbidding the people of Kauai to enter its court unbidden, and retired himself to a more ordinary habitation.
The royal parties, the next day, amused themselves awhile by trimming and stringing the bright, yellow, polished nuts of the Pandanus for coronets and necklaces) and decorating their own and each other's heads and necks, with this much esteemed bat
rude ornament. After this, they resorted to the favorite amusement of all classes-sporting on the surf, in which they distinguish themselves from most other nations. In this exercise, they generally avail themselves of the surf-board, an instrument manufactured by themselves for the purpose. it is made of buoyant wood ' thin at the edges and ends, but of considerable thickness in the middle, smooth, and ingeniously adapted to the purpose of sustaining a moderate weight~ and gliding rapidly on the surface of the water. It is of various dimensions from three feet in length, and six or eight inches in breadth, to fourteen feet in length, and twenty inches in breadth. In the use of it, the islander, placing himself longitudinally upon the board as it rests upon the surface of the water, and using his naked arms and hands as a pair of oars, rows off from the sand-beach a quarter, or half a mile into the ocean. Meeting the succession of surges as they are rolling towards the shore, he glides with ease over such as are smooth, plunges under or through such as are high and combing, allowing them to roll over him and his board, coming out unhurt on the other side, he presses on till his distance IS Sufficient for a race, or till he has passed beyond the breaking -or combing Surf .  After a little rest, turning around and choosing one of, ttleu highest surges for his locomotive, he adjusts himself and board, continuing longitudinally upon it directing his head towards the shore, and just before the highest part of the wave reaches him, he gives two or three propelling strokes with- his spread hands. The board, having its hindmost end now considerably elevated, It glides down the moving declivity, and darts forward like a weaver's shuttle. He rides with railroad speed on the forefront of the surge, the whitening surf foaming and roaring just behind his head, and is borne in triumph to the beach. Often in this rough riding, which is sometimes attended with danger, several run the race together. Formerly, this was usually done on a wager. The inhabitants of these islands, both male and female, -are distinguished by their fondness for the water, their powers of -diving and swimming, and the dexterity and ease with which

[end of page 136.gif]

OBJECTIONS TO THE VOYAGE TO TAHITI.	137
they manage themselves, their surf-boards and canoes, in that element. Their divers can stay under water five or six minutes.
The adoption of our costume greatly diminishes their practice of' swimming and sporting in the surf, for it is less convenient to wear it in the water than the native girdle, and less decorous and safe to lay it entirely off on every occasion they find for a plunge or swim or surf-board race. Less time, moreover, is found ior amusement by those who earn or make cloth-garments for themselves like the more civilized nations.
The decline or discontinuance of the use of the surf-board, as civilization advances, may be accounted for by the increase of modesty, industry or relig~ion, without supposing, as some have affected to believe, that missionaries caused oppressive enactments against it. These considerations are in part applicable to many other amusements. Indeed, the purchase of foreign vessels, at this time, required attention to the collecting and delivering of 450000 lbs. of sandal-wood, which those who were waiting for it might naturally suppose would, for a time, supersede their amusements.
On the 20th, Mr. Jones, the United States Commercial Agent, arriving from Oahu, called on us, and spoke of some opposition to Ithe' proposed voyage to the Society Islands. He said, "the objections urged against it by the traders were, that it would be injurious to bring speculators from the Society to the Sandwich isianids ;--that the honor to the American people (so young, and so recently independent), of sending out first, and establishing~o large and important a mission, at these 'islands, would be diminished if we should now apply to English missionaries for aid, for it would be said in England, we could not succeed without their help ;-that it would not be well for the mission to be laid under so great an obligation to Kaumualii as the favor contemplated would impose ;and finally,, that there was such a total dissimilarity between the two languages, that the procuring of books and translations would be of little or no use." Such was the array of reasons presented by Mr. Jones in behalf of American traders, against a harmless visit to English Protestant missionaries, to obtain their advice and their publications. The benevolent notion of Mr. Jones and his friends, that missionaries ought not to be laid under great obligations, deserves to be remembered in the progress of the work. The objections of Mr. Jones are the more remarkable, placed beside his own reasoning on the other side, when Catholic missionaries, both English and French, came to the islands, backed by the power of France and Rome, not to aid the American mission, but to defeat it. The traders, who had some claims on Kaumualii, had, doubtless, other objections to his sending away his, brig, and the king was discouraged or dissuaded from the enterprise, and we failed of the advantage contemplated, and commenced writing and printing the Hawaiian language.  Subsequently, we were favored with an interview, to be mentioned

[end of page 137.gif]

138	LIHOLIHO'S VOYAGE TO KAUAI.

in its place, which promoted the object sought without our further incurring the displeasure of our neighbors.
At this time, Liholiho, wishin.~ t~ visit Kauai, which his father had never accomplished, concealing his plan, chose an open sailboat, instead of one of his brigs, and embarked from Honolulu, July 21st, with Naihe, Kapiolani, Boki, and about thirty men 
professedly for Ewa, a few miles west. But contrary to the expectations and wishes of his attendants~ he refused to land at Ewa, or to enter its deep lagoon, and passed round Barber's Point.  Then, to their great surprise, he ordered the helmsman to steer
for Kauai, nearly one hundred miles distant. All but himself  were afraid to attempt it.  	. They remonstrated, and urged him to refrain and return, but in vain.
Destitute of water, provisions, compass, chart or quadrant, embarked in an undecked sail-boat, built by a Hawaiian, crowded 	with passengers, stretching out to sea, over a rough channel, having the strong trade-winds abeam,' as the night was approaching and shutting down upon them, how presumptuous to attempt to reach Kauai, far beyond their sight!  But the king, half intoxicated, and fearless of dangers of that sort, and totally regardless of the reasonable apprehension of others who had a right to his
consideration 'and protection, would neither listen to a vice, nor allow remonstrance to have the least influence.	Neither their utter destitution as to preparation for a voyage, should they miss their object, or be driven out of sight of land, nor the danger of
speedily foundering in mid-channel, where they must all have perished, nor the possible hostility and resistance of the Kauaians could alter the determination to proceed of this headstrong) indomitable monarch of the isles.. He assumed the character of sailing-master or pilot of his little home-built vessel; and, in his merry mood, spread the thumb and fingers of one hand, and facetiously called it his compass, and considered their diverging points as representing several of the different points of the compass, which, to native ears, he attempted to explain, or express in broken English, and calling one of them 11 north-west 11 the supposed direction of Kauai, thus gave the course and directed his frail barque.  Thrice they were nearly capsized, and the sea broke over them~ to the amazement of his friends, and the hazard of swamping. His attendants exclaimed, " E hoi kak-ou--o make P1 Let us return lest we perish. 11 No)'~ said the king, peremptorily (and " where the word of the king. is there is power), " dash out the water and go on." With a -spice of that Spirit, perhaps, which dictated the proud, artful, and animating address of the dauntless Roman to his boatman in time of danger, 44 Fear not, for thou carriest  Caesar, he added, If you return to Oahu with the boat, I Will swim to Kauai, in the sea." Heaving out the water with gourd shells, as their manner is in freeing their canoes after taking, a sea over them or admitting water by a leak, they continued their

[end of page 138.gif]

LIHOLIHO~ S CANOE VOYAGE.	139
course at his stern command. 'They steered too far to the northward, fearing, perhaps, the falling too much to the leeward ; and running rapidly, they descried the island in the distance, under their lee bow ; then, veering to the westward, with great hazard and inconvenience from the successive breaking of the sea over them in mid-channel,, they reached Waimea roads before the dawn of day, in a condition about as defenceless as the unarmed missionary as he travels on foot over their mountains and ravines, or passes in their small craft, from island to island, in the prosecution of his peaceful work. Liholiho threw himself entirely into the power of king Kaumualii. No roaring cannon opposed or welcomed his approach. Kaumualii being apprised of his arrival in the roads, rose, and with composure dressed himself, and taking with him two or three unarmed servants as proof of his pacific disposition, went off in a canoe and put himself equally in the power of Liholiho. They, in mutual compliments, interchanged the expressive aloha, and joined noses. The company on board Fxpressed much satisfaction at being allowed to see Kaumualii in peace, and were soon kindly welcomed on shore.
Liliha, the wife of Boki, followed her husband and her king, 'in a single canoe, one hundred and twenty miles, from Honolui~ to Waimea. As we saw her frail sea-boat come in, with its little white sail, and four rowers with broad paddles, bringing her safely from the perilous channel, the king exclaimed, "Aloha ino !11 The broad, rough channel between Oahu and Kauai, is the most difficult of the Hawaiian channels to pass with a canoe. It might be deemed by a New Englander quite impracticable to sail such a distance over the rough Atlantic in a hollow log or canoe carved out of a single trunk, so liable to be overtur~ed by wind and 5aves, or t~'be overwhelmed by the combing surges. But the ingenuity with which the Hawaiian shapes ai~d rigs his hollowed tree trunk, and the dexterity with which he manages it in all circumstances, on or in the water, make these voyages, which would be hazardous to us, quite practicable to him.
The canoe is wrought with skill, the sides being made smooth and thin, the ends light, pointed and partially decked over. If it meets a large wave ei~d)~ise , it quick] y rises and easily mounts over it. It has neither,keel nor helm, but is steered by a common paddle, put down by hand beside the stern. The device for preventing the narrow, round-bottomed vessel from being capsized in rouLyh weather or insufferably unsteady in smooth w~ter, consists of an out-rigger -a piece of buoyant wood, about half or twothirds the length of the. canoe, round, slightly curved in the middle, and turned up at one end like a sleiih runner, and at the other end raised a little, and perpendicularly flattened, and terminated somewhat like the breach of a musket. It rests andt"15 on the water parallel with the canoe, and at the distance -of five to ten feet from it. It is attached by two curved yokes, lashed at one end with cinet to the top or upper edges of both 

[end of page 139.gif]

140	ARRANGEMENT OF THE TWO KINGS-THEIR TOUR.
sides of the canoe, and at the other to the out-rigger where the yokes bend down to meet it. The buoyancy of the corky outrigger prevents the canoe from falling in that direction, and the weight of it and of the yokes prevents it from falling over in the opposite direction. ]gut if a mast and sail are raised on the canoe, and the wind tends to careen it too much, the passengers incline to the opposite side to balance its force. In case they are swamped or upset by the violence of th ewind or waves at sea, all on board have ready recourse to their dexterity in swimming; and while some attend to the articles liable to be lost, others, bringing the canoe right side up though full of water, throw their weight upon one end of it and depress it, while the other rising above the surface, causes a portion of the water 'to flow out; then, throwing themselves suddenly off, the emptied end. falls up?n the surface and the other rises, when one of the mariners springs in, and with his calabash, briskly throws out the remaining water; the rest resuming their places, with wbit they may have preserved, they again joyfully pursue their course'. They are, however, sometimes overtasked, chilled, or exhausted, or driven off by storms and lost.
Liliha, on landing, was.greeted by her friends, and the two kings soon attended to business.
Kaumualii, wishing to know the pleasure of Liholiho, proposed to give up to him his country, vessels, fort and guns. When the' generous proposition was fully made, there was, for a little time, a profound stillness, the parties waiting with deep interest to hear
the reply of Liholiho, on which the fortunes of Kaumualii and his family, and of others, seerned to be suspended. At length, his majesty Liholiho replied,  "I did not come to dispossess you. Keep your country and take care of it as before, and do what you please with your vessels." To this succeeded a shout of cheerful approbation from both parties, and Kaumualii retired from the consultation with a peac4ul smile. In this very singular transaction between the 44 emperor and king"-as Liholiho sometimes styled himself and Kaumualii , it is difficult to say which of them showed the greatest degree of sagacity or magnanimity-
In two days, the five wives of Liholiho arrived from Oahu on board the Cleopatra's barge. The two kings and the principal chiefs present, soon set out on a tour round Kauai, to see the country and enjoy thb fruits of the land.
During their absence of more than forty davs, Mr. Whitney and I crossed over the island to visit and instruct them and the people in their dark places of abode. Taking with us a guide and a son of Mr. Chamberlain, we ascended gradually from Waimea northward to the mountains. We found no inhabitants residing in the upland country. The land, as it rises several miles from the sea-shore towards the forests is not well watered, except in the deep, narrow valleys, through which streams from the

[end of page 140.gif]

EXCURSION ACROSS KAUAI. 	141
mountains flow towards the sea, and where the principal cultivated productions are found. The fire had run in the withered grass over some tracts, making it black. The face of the country exhibits marks of former earthquakes, and of other Volcanic agency. A variety of forest trees, besides the sandal-wood, grow in the interior, some suitable for building, and some for cAbinetwork, but none like the trees of New England.
About one oclock P. M., it began to thunder, and we were soon enveloped in a cloud on the mountains. At two, a heavy shower of rain commenced. We took shelter in a temporary booth built by the sandal-wood cutters, where we experienced and had o~casion to record the preserving care of Omnipotence, who made his lightnings play and thunders roll harmless around us. At three-Ithe shower appeared to be principally over, and as we were anxious to reach, if possible,the opposite side before dark, we pressed on; but to our disappointment, the clouds gathered more thickly, and the rain came down copiously, and streams fell from the points of our half-sheltering umbrellas, as we trudged along in a narrow, winding, slippery foot-path, sometimes on sharp ridges, here ascending and there descending rugged steeps.
In the deep solitude of these dreary mountains we came to two little temporary sheds left by the sandal-wood cutters on the bank of a swift mountain torrent, swelled by the rain. Into these we crept to seek a partial shelter. Solitary, damp and cheerless as they appeared, we thought it expedient to make them our lodging for the night, as we could not, without daylight, proceed with sAfety~ to the nearest settlement on the other side, and the day was now too far spent to attempt it. Our attendants struck up a fire, and collected fuel to feed it. We partly dried our clothes. The rain abated. The thunder ceased, and the stars appeared. Offering our evening sacrifice, and.spreading down upon the damp leaves a large cloak, we laid ourselves down to rest under the care of the Watchman of Israel. The night passed quickly away. The rising day dawned upon	us in peace and invited us to proceed.  Our path was still wet, rugged and slippery, leading up and down successive steeps, through miry places, and over a tract of high
table-land; while the singing of birds cheered the forests which never feel the frosts of autumn, or the icy band of winter. About nine o'clock, A. M., we came suddenly to the verge of Maunahina, a high and steep mountain which overlooked the northern part of
the island. The clouds were literally spread under our feet) Completely bounding the view below us, though we had the clear, And bright sunshine where we stood, but breaking away occasionally before we began to descend from this giddy height, allowed us to see the white surf of the Pacific, rolling upon the shore., at the distance of seven miles ; while majestic and lofty Mountains on the right and left, presented scenery of peculiar grandeur and beauty. Down this awful steep on which we stood, four thousand feet in height, with the toil of three hours, we descended

[end of page 141.gif]

142	MAUNAHINA AMD WAINIHA.
on a very sharp steep ridge or rib, extending from the top to the base of the mountain, and so nearly perpendicular, and in many places so difficult to pass, that we were obliged to go backwardsl clinging to roots of trees. and shrubs, and crags of rocks, our guide going before and sho'wing us where to place our feet, and where to hold with our hands.
The vapors condensing upon 'the rocks and cool earth, and trickling down, and frequent showers of rain, form various little streams and cascades in different parts of these mountains, which descend and unite in forming the river Wainiha~ and thus with short and rapid course, roll to the ocean no mean volume of water. 	
Descending a little from the verge of the mountain-the border of the table-land, we came below the cloud, and en'oyed a more clear view of the country, the rivers, the perpetual verdure of the mountain sides, the plantations and huts of the heathen inhabitants of this part of Kauai. Finding ourselves, at length, safely arrived at the foot of the mountain, we gladly cast down our weary limbs on 4 mat, in the first house to which we came. The friendly natives rubbed and pressed with their hands the muscles of our limbs) in order to relieve them. No custom is more common among the Hawaiians than this operation called lomilomi, the kneading and pressing the muscles in case of fatigue or illness.
Following down the river Wainiha, we crossed it five times without a bridge or boat, sometimes leaping from one rock to another, which rose above the surface of the water, and sometimes wading. The inhabitants along the banks saluted us with their aloha, adding the compliment, mama (nimble), with reference, doubtless, to what we had achieved, rather than to our apparent activity. Near the head 6f this river, as in many other mountainous parts of these islands, are found bananas of spontaneous
growtb, and -a sort of wild apple, and a plant somewhat resembling hemp, especially in its bark, which the natives manufacture into excellent twine, fish lines. nets,, etc. The bananas grow along up the sides of the mountains, and though verv luxuriant, appear to be far less fruitful than when cultivated in the valleys. Dragging our weary steps along till just before night, we came to the, place on the sea-shore, about half a mile west of the mouth of the river, where the two kings and their party were encamped. Kaumualii was sitting with his family in his wagon-box placed on the ground, and defended- from the fresh trade-winds by a large mat supported by poles. He very kindly ordered a good supper for us, but said he had no house for us or himself to sleep in, as the houses of that place were all occupied by Liholiho and his
company ; but that a temporary booth [composed principally of slender poles ingeniousi covered with green leaves] was then building for himself and family, in which he would give us a lodging. Spreading down their mats on the green grass they,

[end of page 142.gif]

HANALEI AND THE ENCAMPMENT OF THE KINGS. 	143
made us a comfortable bed, then five sheets of beaten bark cloth were presented each of us for bed-clothes.
The next day we -visited the neighboring district of Hanalei, one of the best in the island, having a good tract of land, and a considerable river, sixty or eighty yards wide. The people, in their original state, treated us with such as they had. One ascended a cocoa-nut tree and threw down a nut. Another tore off with his teeth, the thick, fibrous husk, then cracked the shell with a stone, to give us drink. The head man gave us a coarse dinner. A pig, baked vith heated stones covered in the ground, was set before us on a large, shallow, wooden tray. Kalo, baked in the same manner, and beaten, was laid on large green leaves instead of plates, on the ground. Of. knives, and forks, and spoons, 'the people were then universally destitute. Water was given us in a tumbler, consisting of the neck of a gourd-shell, and bananas, ripe, rich,-a-nd yellow, were put into our hands singly.
The rnountain scenery, viewed from the hill. at the mouth of this river, is singularly grand. I called the attention of the untutored natives to the works of nature, and asked them concerning their Creator. 11 We know not," they replied. We spoke of Jehovah,-the God of Heaven. They said, 11 It is your God, is it not?" 11 Yes, and is he not yours also V 11 No," they replied, CC our gods are all dead." Having exhorted them to worship Jehovah, the Maker of all things, we re-embarked on board our double canoe, and by the aid of a sail and fair wind, ran briskly back from Hanalei, to the mouth of Wainiha, and passing through the,surf, landed safely.
Liholiho and his party, we found encamped for the night in a grove of the Pandanus, or screw-pine, which was illuminated in the evening by large flaming torches of the candle-nut, presenting a truly novel and romantic scene.
Seizing the lucid hour which the reckless monarch seemed to enjoy , I sat down by him. and attempted to direct his energies and influence to the right objects. . The rude lodgings of.the kings) chiefs', and , people,-some under the trees, some in booths, and some stretching themselves to sleep on the green garass. in the open air, with no canopy over them but the starry sky, reminded me of the early missionaries, sleeping among the New Zealand warriors, who, stuck their spears in the ground around them.
The.next morning, the kings started on their way eastward, and we returned by double canoe, around the north-western end of Ahe island, where the mountains are very bold, some rising abruptly from the,ocean. At one place, the pointed and lofty peaks,.and sharp ridges and spurs, are cast in fantastic forms, and. being crowded together, resemble in their sharpness and closeness, the lobes of  honeycomb in an upturned bee-hive. At another part of this precipitous coast, we landed where there i'S' a small tract of sterile ground, partly environed by a stupendous ,precipice, nearly perpendicular~ forming at its base a semicircu-

[end of page 143.gif]

144	FIRE PALI AND SINGULAR MODE OF FISHING.
lar curve which meets the ocean at each end. This vast rock rises at the ends of the curve about 300 feet, and in the centre nearly 2500 feet.
Commencing the ascent by a rude ladder that hangs over the sea, natives sometimes climb for amusement to the summit, to-exhibit their simple fire-works, and throw off torches, so constructed that they will reach the sea. Near one end of the curve, the rough face of the rock projects gradually forward some fifty feet, so as to cover a little hamlet built under its shelter, where the frail houses of the poor inhabitants are generally defended from the rain, and always from the direct rays of the sun, till afternoon. The cool shade of this rock, at half-past ten, in mid-summer, extended more than one hundred feet from its base. Never was I so impressed by any natural scenery with the forcible figure~ by which Isaiah sets forth the Messiah as 11 a hiding-place from the wind and a covert from the storm,-the shadow of a great rock, in a weary land."
Near this settlement, a party of native's-men, women and children, were engraged. in, fishing in a singular manner still in vogue. Diving downj they place among the stones a native plant-the, auhuhu, called a poison, which appears to intoxicate the fish. The natives then dive or swim after them, and take them in their hands'.or sitting in canoes, or standing near the shore, take them easily in scoop nets.
It was amusing to see our attendants, as we passed along, join in the sport, diving off from our double canoe, first on one side,  and then on the other, and seizing the bewildered fish, turned on the side, swimming near the surface, and struggling in vain, like the inebriate, to avoid the destroyer.
Pursuin~ our way around the south-west point of the islandl leaving Niihau some fifteen or twenty miles on our right, and directing our course eastward, we had a view of a more level country which lies to the south, and includes Mana, Makawele, and Hanapepe, and the village of Waimea, where we left our families.
The fort, the -vessels in. the roads, the village of a hundred habitations) including the mission-house), apReared in succession as we swept along the coast, the paddles moving -more briskly as the terminus of our thirty miles'sail cheered our weary rowers. As the evening set in, we entered the mouth of the Waimea river, and found ourselves welcomed home.
	Governor Cox -was th.en at the place, and with his people attended on the preaching of the Gospel on the Sabbath'. He was able now at the clos~ of a meal to say, " I thank God I am now full," and to tell those around him that " Jehovah is the true God, and that he made th . e heavens~ and the earth, and gives us our daily
food."
As the two kings and their company proceeded eastward to Puna and halted, Mr. Ruggles went over and spent a Sabbath with them. His visit was~seasonable and salutary. The monthly

[end of page 144.gif]

WAIMEA SCHOOLS-DINNER PARTY.	145
commemoration of Kamehameha's death recurring on that Sabbath, the customary feasting, and firing, and drinking.,, were, at Mr. Ruggles' request, postponed in deference to the Christian's God, and~o the wishes of the missionary.
On the 5th of September, 1821, occurred the first annual examination of the mission school at Kauai, -which had been, by rotation~ taught a year by Mr. and Mrs. Whitney, and Mr. and Mrs. Ruggles.
It then consisted of thirty scholars, one-third of whom had, for the most part, been in the family, enjoying its Christian kindness and influence, being fed, clothed, and watched over, while, with others, they were acquiring the rudiments of learning, and the knowledge of the Bible, and of useful arts. Thei-exhibited ratifying proof of their capacity and desire to learn, and of the diligence and aptness to teach of their instructors.
The day following the examination, the kings returned from their tour of forty-two days, their company be'Ing considerably enlarged by the arrival of Liholiho's guard from the windward. and by the Kauaians who were attracted by their movements. Mr. Ruggles and myself called on them to know what advice and encouragement they would now give respecting our proposed voyage toTahiti. Liholiho said, "It is well f'or you to visit Tahiti, but don't be in haste to ffo.5) To Kaumualii I remarked, "You requested me to come down from Oahu, proposing to give me and Mr. Ruggles a passage in your brig, to Tahiti. f ha~e come, and am ready. I have waited a long time. I very much desire now to go." He promptly replied, 11 You are most gone. Six days, more, YOU go. Rpet young king, he go to Oahu. You go with him, then, go from there to Tahiti." "Where are the provisions?"	141 take care," he replied; "I will put them &-board." To secure their joint attention to this- subject for a quiet hour, that we mizht learn from them together~ what we were, to rely upon, we engaged them to dine with us, with that underStanding. They came at the moment when dinner was placed on the the table. Liholiho, as soon as lie was satisfied, spoke of the heat -turned hastily from the table, and said he must go and bathe; but recollecting that thanks to Jehovah had not been audibly returned, resumed his seat till that was done; then') with the rest of the party, made a hasty exit, giving us an opportunity to, exercise our patience a little, longer. His disposition to range about seemed to us hardly less than that of the aborigines of
America, which made the wonder the greater that on, OUr arrival in his country, he so soon made up his mind to favor our settlement as missionaries. But this incessant roving affecting large classes greatly hindered his own improvement and that of his wives anT friends, and the missionaries felt that so far as they were bound tg-, educate them, they were like the Israelites when reguired to deli'ver the full tale of brick, and find their own straw where they could.
10

[end of page 145.gif]

146	REMOVAL OF KAUMUALII.

On the Sabbath, September 16th, we invited the two kings to attend public worship, but both declined. Queen Kamamalu, who was desirous of availing herself of instruction more than she was allowed, attended with the scholars, and listened with care to the intelligible language fluently delivered by my interpreter, Mr. J. Going, as line -upon line of evangelical truth was proclaimed.
he two kings amused themselves with a Sabbath sail on board their respective brigs, coming to anchor at evening. Kaumualii going on board the Cleopatra's. barge, at the word of Liholiho, at 9 P. m. orders were immediately given for the brig to sail for Oahu. No previous notice was, given of such a destination, nor reasons assigned for this singular movement. The next morning the people, finding their friend and protector had disappeared, were in areat agitation. Haupu, the head man at Waimea, expressing t& feeling of many, exclaimed in his sorrow, 11 Farewell to our king-we shall see him no more." As the chiefs, the wives of the king and others of his retinue, were .about to set off to follow him, we had the pleasure of seeing an early indication of religious concern in the case of John Ii. He had swum off to the king's boat, as he embarked from Honolulu, and crossed the channel with him to Kauai, and was now required to follow him, though he desired to stay, to pursue his studies with us. Before leaving Kauai he came to me, and in his pleasant confiding way, said, 111 am come near to going away from you. I want you to pray with me first." Taking him to my room, we kneeled down together, and I commended the dear youth to the care of the great Jehovah, and to the word of his grace. Being in turn requested to pray with me, he replied mod~stly, " I do not know how to use the words, but I pray in my thoughts." " God can understand your thoughts," I added, 11 when your words are few or broken, or even vl'thout words; but it is well to express our thoughts sometimes in words." After a little reflection2 he kneeled with me again, and in an earnest childlike mannerl offered a short pray~r of this import;-" Our Father in heaven, we love thee. We desire thee to take care of us. Take care of the king and all the queens. Make all the people good. Take care of the land. Make the devils give it up. We thank thee that the missionaries come here. Take good care of the missionaries here and at Oahu, and of all good people. May we go to heaven. Amen." Such were, at that period, the lispings of this youthful pupil, once a heathen lad of some rank, intrusted with the lighting~ of the king's pipe, and who at length became an able counsellor in the affairs of state, and an eloqu~nt advocate of the cause of Christ.
The kings crossed the channel to Waianae, the western part of ~Oahu- Whether Kaumualu was regarded as a king or a captive, it was not easy to, decide. He still retained his title and responsibilities as the head of Kauai, as subsequent transactions proved; though 'Cox. appeared for a time to hold a sort of superintendence over

[end of page 146.gif]

THE INQUIRER AND THE MANSLAYER.	147
that island. It must be confessed that the government of the Sandwich Islands was not easily definable, or made intelligible to a stranger, at that period, if indeed it was fully understood by the people'th~mselves.
During this most sinplar movement of Liholiho and his people at Kauai, the state of things at Oahu was exceedi-ngl~ unquiet. The unsettled state of affairs tended to sour the minds of those foreigners who had la'rge contracts to settle -there, which may account in part for the foreign opposition to the proposed visit -to Tahiti, and . to the cause of the mission. Among the people, incipient efforts to find a Savior appeared sometimes in striking contrast with the ebullitions of the heathen heart. About the middle of August, Holo, a chief of low rank, being very ill, was visited by Mr. Loomis and Hopu, to whom he gave some evidence that he believed the truth and loved it. Hopu at one time., finding an English Bible, which, though unintelligible to the sick man was lying on his bosom, asked him the reason for it. He replied, I love Jehovah, and wish to be with him."
As Mr. Loomis was once on his way to visit this languishing inquirer, his attention was attracted by a crowd and bustle of the natives- He heard an outcry, and saw the crowd suddenly disperse as sheep frightened by a dog or wolf, and soon collect again and carry away a dead man. V inferior chief, in a fit of rage and partial intoxication, had seized a club at hand, and given him a death blow on the head. He was arrested-kept in manacles one day, and sentenced, to deliver to the government one hundred piculs of sandal wood-a fine equal to seven or eight hundred dollars. Holo, of similar rank, once as reckless as he, was evidently feeling after GOD, the Creator and Redeemer of men. He professed to love him, and daily to pray to him as his GOD and, deliverer. The following is a specimen of one of his prayers, preserved by Hopu. 11 My Father in Heaven, hallowed be prayers thy name, thy kingdom on earth come. My Father in heaven, cover me with thy power. Jehovah, holy King~ make righteous and take me, 0 Jehovah, into Heaven when I die." He was visited by chiefs and people while he exhibited this concern for his salvation, and acknowledged himself a helpless sinner and willing to be at GOD's disposal. Hopu, who devoted much attention to him, thought very favorably of the evidences of his conversion.  It is obvious that with so brief and imperfect a knowledge of the provisions and invitations of the gospel, and of the extent and spirituality of the divine law as the people then possessed, it would
be no easy matter for them or their teachers to form a well ~grounded opinion of the presence or absence of a work of saving grace, in individual cases of seriousness. Though human nature is the same in ~ all climes and ages. and conversion from sin to holiness, from the service of Satan to~ the service of God, from the, love of self and the -world to the love of the Father, must be radically the same in all cases, yet the forms of manifestation may be, widely

[end of page 147.gif]

148	UNION OF KAUMUALII AND KAAHUMANU.
different in different circumstances. 'Some. missionaries would have readily baptized Holo, John li, Puaaiki, and Kaumualii,' at that period.
Returning from his excursion to Kauai, Liholiho arrived at Honolulu in the afternoon of the Sabbath, and as he met the foreign teachers, pronounced the missionaries all maikai,' and .expressed his approbation of the proposed visit to Tahiti. While they were conversing, Don Marin, the Spanish interpreter entered with a message fr~~ Captain D-, requesting the king to come and drink rum with him-a challenge whiA he instantly accepted. Efforts of this kind often repeated, did us and the poor people much evil.
Kaumualii having been landed at the western part of Oahu, reached Honolulu, Oct. 6, 1821. There was in his countenance an appearance of dejection, or sadness, which called forth the sympathy of his missionary friends, and others. But he seemed disposed to make the best of it. He came to Oahu, he saidl to return the visit of Liholiho to Kauai.
On the 9th, the windward Queen and the leeward King -%vere united, and thus the alliance between the two parts of the group was cemented. None could greatly censure Kaumualii for leaving Kapule (who preferred Kealiiahonui), and uniting with another. Nor could he be much envied in leaving the occupancy of his own island and putting on such a crown. That he might prove to the windward chiefs that he was maikai, blameless, was one of the objects for which he was reconciled to his separation from Kauai~ his home. The missionaries at his island felt his absence; confusion increased, and one of the savage chiefs there killed his own wife.
About two months after the union of Kaahumanu with Kaumualii, she had a severe trial and admonition. Sickness, so much deprecated by the high and low, in Christian and in heathen lands, is often the messenger of mercy to the proud and gay lovers of  the world, to make them feel the need of a friend in adversity, and to apprise them of the frailness of the tenure by which they hold their cherished share of earth, and to remind them of the necessity of something more satisfying and enduring'. Never perhaps was such an unwelcome messenger of mercy more opportunely sent to a haughty ruler, than in Dec. 1821, when the hard and lofty-hearted Kaahumanu was laid low and brought to the borders of the grave. Repeatedly we called on her dutiT~gy this illness, and endeavored to secure her confidence and,to do ~er good. So severe were her paroxysms) December 15th, that much apprehension was entertained that she would not live through the day. Two skilful physicians connected with the Russian ships of discovery, before mentioned, under Commodore Vascilieff, now returned, prescribed for her. On the evening of the 16th,  Mrs. B. and myself visited her, when she returned our salutations with unwonted cordiality, and as I said to her, " I trust you are thinking seriously of

[end of page 148.gif]

THE QUEEN' S DANGEROUS ILLNESS.	149
the ~great God and our Savior," she replied, 11 1 think more about him in my sickness." I endeavored to assure her that the blessed Savior who died for sinners could preserve her body and her soul; that he could restore her to health ; or, if she trusted in him, he could take her ransomed soul to Heaven, if her body should be laid in the grave. To which she replied, 11 Maikai, I I it is well. When prayer was proposed, she gave her full consent, and required a general silence. When I had commended her and the interests of the nation to our great Helper and Deliverer, at the close she isubjoined, " It is well-" She united with her husband in requesting us to come again. On the following evening, as we entered the room, her sister, Namahana, said, I Here comes the kahunapule" (master or leader of religious worship)-" I hope we shall hear him pray." The sick queen appeared in some measure relieved; but yet not free from anxiety. She seemed gratified by our attentions. After pointing her to the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world, I was requested by her to pray, before, leaving her. At her direction that conversation should be suspended among the group around, there was a solemn stillness altogether unusual in such an assemblage of natives, chiefs, and foreigners), while a. minister of Christ kneeled by the couch of the sufferer, and implored the health-giving mercies of God upon her body and soul. Sbe was soon restored, and with her friends set a higher value on the religion which we were endeavoring to inculcate. There was from this period a marked difference in her demeanor towards the missionaries, which became more and more stri~dng, till we were allowed to acknowledge her as a disciple of the Divine Master.
Rarely has a missionary a more favorable opportunity to exert an influence on a whole nation, than was here afforded in the circle of the highest chiefs of these islands, balancing, as they 	were, between idolatry, atheism, and the service of the true God.
Rarely has a Christian female, in any circumstances, a better opportunity to make an impression, powerful and salutary, than in attending a missionary husband at. the couch of such a patient, surrounded b such a circle of relatives and dependants.	As Mrs. B. sat down by the side of the sick queen, and with unfeigned sympathy for her sufferings and danger, bathed her aching temples, she bound a silken cord around her heart, from which I think she never broke loose while she lived. Kaumualii not only
desired me to repeat my visits to instruct her and pray for her, but when I requested him to teach her and guide her, he said, 44 I have told her some things about God, and I like to tell her what I understand." His rank and weight of character, his abstinence now from profaneness and intemperance, his confidence in the  missionaries, and in what he had learned on the subject of religion, enabled him to exert a good influence in his new, though not  altogether the most welcome circumstances.
Before the next morning rose, Liholiho, who- had revisited Ha-

[end of page 149.gif]

150	VISIT OF THE RUSSIAN EXPLORING SQUADRON.

waii, arrived in the Cleopatra's Barge, and was received in the morning by a salute from the fort, and by the loud wailing Of the multitude that might be heard at the distance of a mile or twD. He and his wives soon came on shore and repaired to the sick room of Kaahumanu, and with flowing tears expressed their sympathy and affection for their afflicted step-mother. Most of the chiefs gathered around her, fearing commotion, perhaps, in case or her decease.
Commodore Vascilieff, of the Russian Exploring SquadoN in his visit to the islands, this year, besides allowing ihe aid of ~ his physicians in her illness, treated the rulers and the missionaries very courteously, gained their high esteem, and aided their cause. He read a letter to the king from Governor Reicord of Kamtschatka, favorable to the independence of the islands, proposing to acknowledge the Hawaiian flag. He assured the chiefs he shoOd report to the' Emperor Alexander the happy arrival and favorable reception of the mission established there, and the good system of instruction which the missionaries had commenced among the people.
The civility and kindness of the Commodore and his officers t~ the mission family, manifested in various ways, are well illustrated in the following note, in Russian and English;
H. Imp. Maj. S. Otkritie, Dec. 19th, O. S. 1821.
DeAg SIR-I thank you from all my heart and soul for the opportunity given me &-ad the officers under my command, to be sharers in promoting the business of this Christian mission. The collection of seven golden ducats and eighty-six Spanish dollars I take the pleasure of sending with this letter, of which you will make use as you think proper.
Please to receive our most sincere wishes that your good intention and the glorious design in which you are engaged may be prospered and increased. Remaining, with my respects to you and your respectable society,
44 Your humble servant,
	MICHAEL VASCILIEFF
This was at the time when the Emperor Alexander and Prince Galitzin were so laudably engaged in promoting the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, against which Popes and Jesuits used their intrigues with but tOO disastrous assiduity.
Kaahumanu being distinctly apprised of what this Russian officer had said and done in favor of Our mission, appeared interested, and was encouraged by it to look the more favorably on our cause. We could aMly avoid calling on the patrons and friends of missions to take courage with us in efforts to propagate the Gospel, from the labors and- success of some of the rulers~ of Russia in introducing Christianity into that vast empire, particularly of the grand Princess Olga, in the tenth century, and her royal son Vladimir, who so successfully used his influence to

[end of page 150.gif]

RUSSIAN INFLUENCE.	151
bring his subjects to the adoption of Christianity, though not in its unobscured glory. How vast the spiritual interests of many millions of souls in each succeeding generation of the Russians ! Now a distant but distinct ray of evangelical influence from the Sun of Righteousness, reflected by Constantine VI., who instructed that princess in religion, who, in her turn instructed Vladimir, now reflected again by Vascilieff and his fellow subjects of Alexander, falls on the mind of Kaahumanu and her associates at the Sandwich Islands, combining with the influence of the mission to illuminate and convert the nation to Christ. Of what amazing~ consequence was it that Kaahumanu should be a believer and advocate of.Christianity! Who would not covet the privilege of giving- a right impulse to the mind and heart of one so high in rank, possessing her mental powers and occupying a position so favorable for exerting influence over a nation? The Lord had a great -work for her to accomplish, and was now recovering her from dangerous illness, and ordering circumstances and applying influences favorable for making her what her Christian friends desired her to be and what she was at length to b8come-a humble disciple of Christ, and a reformer of her nation.
But, rising from her illness to comfortable health, she was still too proud, too independent, too fond of pleasure, gaiety, honor, and amusement, to take the place of a cross-bearing servant of Christ. Not many rich, not many noble are yet found among the ranks of those who are weaned from earth, and made to fix their hearts on the treasures above. 11 How can they believe the humbling doctrines of Christ who receive honor one of another?" " How hardly shall they who love earthly riches and distinctions enter into the kingdom of God!" Alas! if the salvation of the ten thousands of the poor Hawaiians were to depend on the reformed and holy life of the licentious Liholiho, or the humble, broken-hearted piety of the haughty Kaahumanu, both of whom, for a time, seemed among the least likely to yield their hearts to the. Divine claims, how much reason there was to fear that the nation would sink down together to ruin. He was rapidly wasting the days and energies of his prime by his debaucheries. She, having now been proved to be as vulnerable to the shafts of disease as any of that fading nation, was advancing to the period of threescore years, without appearing to entertain any desire or thought of learning to read the Word of God, and thus making herself wise for eternity. How immeasurably important that, in
the case of both, the right kind and amount of moral influence should now be applied I

[end of page 151.gif]

CHAPTER VII
THIRD YEAR OF THE MISSION AND FOURTH OF LIHOLIHO.-1822

Commencement of writing and printing the language- Invitation to public worship
	-Excuses-First correspondence in Hawaiian-Illness of the two kings-Visit of the English Missionary Deputation-Kaahumanu burning idols-Tour round Oahu-School in the thatched palace-Introduction of Christian marriage-Introduction-of civilized habits,-Kaahumanu's visit to Kauai.
Some notice may be expected of the character of. the Hawaiian lanuage, and of the manner of first acquiring and writing it, and making it available in books for the use of the nation, for the purposes of. business, education, and religion. It may well be	 conceived that there were difficulties to be encountered, which are not necessary to be detailed.
The variety of vowel sounds in the language is small ; but small as it is, the recurrence of vowel sounds in speaking it, is much more frequent, in proportion to the consonants, than in the English-the proportion in the latter beingy about two vowels to three consonants, and in the former' three to two.
To one unacquainted with the language it would be impossible to distinguish the words in a spoken sentence, for in the mouth of a native, a sentence appeared like an ancient Hebrew or Greek manuscript --one word. It was found that every word and
-every syllable in the language ends with a vowel ;' the final vowel of a	 word or syllable, however, is often made so nearly to coalesce or combine with 	the sound of the succeeding vowel, as to form a dipthongal sound, apparently uniting two distinct words.  There are on the other -hand,. abrupt separations or short and sudden breaks between two vowels. in the same word. The language, moreover, is, crowded with a class of particles unknown 'In Te languages with which we had any acquaintance. There were also frequent reduplications of the same vowel sound, so rapid, that by most foreigners the two were taken for one.
To avoid all arbitrary spelling, all silent letters and the representation of the same monosound by several diffierent letters, and many sounds by the same letter, as in the English, seemed to be due even to the philosophy of the unlettered Hawaiians. To make the spelling and reading of the language easy to the people, and convenient to all who use it, was a matter of great importance, almost indispensable to our success in raising the nation. It was, therefore, a part of our task to secure to the people a perfect

[end of page 152.gif]

HAWAIIAN ORTHOGRAPHY.	153
alphabet, literal or syllabic; of all the sounds Which were then in use) and which would need soon to come into use in the progress of the nation. Those who had attempted to write the names of places and persons in the islands, had materially failed, even in the most plain and common. No foreigner or native, at the islands, could illustrate or explain the peculiarities and intricacies of the language. Though we obtained a few words and phrases.froin Wm. Moxley and others, we found the dialect in use by forreigners often materially misled us, so that none could be trusted as to accuracy; and it required time to detect and unlearn errors. In the oft recurring names of the principal island, the largest village, and of the king of the leeward -islands, 11 Owhyhee," 44 Hanaroorah," and," Tamoree," scarcely the sound of a single syllable was correctly expressed, either in writing or speaking) by voyagers or foreign residents. Had we, therefore, followed the orthography W voyagers, or in adopting an alphabet, made a single vowel stand for as many sounds as in English and several different vowels for the same sound, and givej~ the consonants the ambiguity of our C, S, t, ch, gh, &c., it would have been extremely difficult, if not impracticable to induce the nation to become readers" in the course of a whole generation, even if we had been furnished with ample funds to sustain in boarding schools, all who would devote their time and labor to study.
Have not American philanthropists sufficiently demonstrated, in the course of two centuries, the difficulty of inducing the aboriginal tribes of this continent to use our literature, and is not our anomalous, intricate, and ever dubious orthography a prominent cause of failure! But the philosophical, syllabic alphabet of the sagacious Choctaw Guess, enabless the men, women, and children of his tribe to read their own language with facility.
Aiming to avoid an ambiguous, erroneous, and inconvenient orthography, to assign to every "character one certain sound, and Jhus represent with ease and exactness the true pronunciation of the Hawaiian language, the following five vowels and seven consonants have been adopted: a, e, i, o, u, h, k, l, m, n, p, w.. These twelve letters, and possibly eleven, omitting either u or W, will express. every sound in the pure Hawaiian dialect. The power of the vowels may be thus represented:-a, as a in the English words art, father ; e, as a in pale, or ey in they ; i., as ee or i in rnachine,; o, as o, in no ; u as oo in too. They are called so as to express their power by their names-.ah, a, Ee, O, Oo. The consonants are in like manner called by such simple names as to suggest their power, thus, following the sound of the vowels as above- He, Ke, La, Mu,  Nu, Pi, We.
The slight variation in quantity though not in quality, of sound in the, vowels requires no mark of distinction, any more than in the variation of the sound of a in the English words art and father.  Here the quantity may differ slightly though it is not necessary to put a distinctive mark, or make a different Character,

[end of page 153.gif]

154	PRONUNCIATION 11,14USTW&TED.
ao a
In the few dipthongal combinations ae, ai, ao, and au, hether more close or more open, each letter retains its original monosound. A-i when sounded in quick succession, resemble the sound of the English pronoun I, and a-u, in quick succession, the sound of the English ou in loud ; so the Hawaiian word hau (hibiscus) resembles the full, round, English interrogative how. In the name of the island, second in size in the group, whether pronounced Mau-i or Ma-u-i, there is no such difference as to cause a mistake in a native hearer.
Consonants are not doubled, and never end a word or syllable. Double or triple vowels are never used to express a single sound, and where they occur, are sounded separately, as a-a, e-e, i-i, o-o, u-u. The accent being generally on the former, the latter is a sort of echo, as in the name Ha'-a-li-li-o', but sometimes the reverse, as Ka-a'-hu-ma'-nu,
The convenience of such an alphabet for the Hawaiian language, undisturbed by foreign words, is very obvious, because we can express with simplicity, ease, and certainty, those names and phrases with the sound of which former voyagers were utterly unable to make us acquainted by English orthography. Though it were possible to.spell them with our English alphabet it would still be inconvenient.  	A few names may illustrate the reasons for our new orthography.
<note resp="abf">A table of names is present, illustrating The Old, Corrected in English and The New or Hawaiian versions of spelling.</note>	
The name of the largest and most frequented village in the group had three a's in three distinct syllables, though no sound of a belongs to the name. Shipmasters and learned men agreed in calling the king of Kauai and his son in America, Tamoree, a name of three syllables, with only three vowel sounds and making the m the final and emphatic letter of the first syllable, whereas the m should commence the third syllable, and the name contain six vowel sounds in six distinct syllables, for it is composed of a Significant phrase of that length, and is unabridged --ka, the; u-mu oven or pit for baking; and a-li-i, chief or king, here expressive of the thing to be baked: thus, Ka-u-mu-a-li-i, the-chief baking-oven.
It could hardly be Possible to write an language in the world with a more Simple or limited alphabel, anI at the same time equally intelligible to the children i"o use it. A syllabic alphabet of ninety-five characters would have been tolerably convenient  for all  native words, but not so simple or convenient as the alphabet adopted.

[end of page 154.gif]

FOREIGN CONSONANTS.	155
There were some difficulties to Ve encountered in distinguishing several consonant sounds, and to determine -which of two characters in the Roman or English alphabet to adopt for certain sounds that appeared somewhat variable in the mouths of the natives. The following appeared sometimes to be interchangable : b and p, k and t, I and r, v and w, and even the sound of d, it was thought by some, was used in some cases where others used k, l, r, or t. For purely native words, however, k, l, p, and w were preferred.
Thoigh five vowels and seven consonants would well express the Hawaiian language, unmixed with foreign terms, yet there were reasons for introducing other letters, abounding in kindred Polynesian dialects, and in the names of persons, places, and things in. other countries, with which the Hawaiians needed to become acquainted. Eleven or twelve letters must be too limited to be the representatives Of general knowledge. To preserve the identity of foreign or scripture names, was deemed of some importance. We could not, in good conscience, throw out every consonant in the names of Obed , Boaz, Ruth, David, Ezra, Russia, and Gaza, and nearly all out of such names as Sabbath, Christ, Moses, Joseph, Boston, and Genessaret, simply because such consonants could be dispensed with in writing the words familiar to the people. The following additional consonants, therefore, were adopted - b, d, f, g, r, s, t, v, and z. These form the third class of letters in the Hawaiian alphabet, which is arranged according to ease and importance, allowing the native pupil to learn to spell and read pure native words'first.
Compound consonants, recommended by J. Pickering, Esq., for writing the Indian languages, are not adopted in the Hawaiian, though the basis of his alphabet, in respect to vowel sounds, is followed. C, J , Q, X, and Y we omit. To preserve the identity of a foreign name embracing a compound consonant which cannot well be omitted, we take ' the more important or practicable part of the power-as p, for ph or phi ; t, for th, or theta ; k, for ch or, chi, &c. When two consonants joined in a foreign word need both to be preserved, we interpose the vowel e, 5ixid after ~a final consonant add usually the vowel a-as Bosetona for, Boston.
Sibilants and compound consonants are exceedingly difficult, if )lot impracticable, to the unlettered Hawaiian. 11ai we made the Hawaiian people, as we found them, pass through the Israelitish ordeal of distinguishing and pronouncing correctly the words Sibboleth and Shibboleth, to save their lives, it is not probable that one in a thousand would have succeeded, even if each had been allowed a whole day, with patient instruction, in the trial to adjust and control the vocal organs right.
Pronouns-personal, relative, and adjective-have no "distinction of gender ; but number in the personal pronouns, we Found :to be distinguished with a philosophical precision which

[end of page 155.gif]

156   COMMENCEMENT OF PRINTING FOR HAWAIIANS.

surprised us. For instance, there are, in the first person, four  plurals, or two duals and two plurals, kaua, thou and I maua, he or she and I; kakou, we, more than two, the party speaking and the party addressed; and makou, we, more than two, but excluding the party addressed. Here are four nicely distinguished classes, each of which is in English, less definitely represented by the word we. But I must not here detain the reader with extended remarks on the structure of the language.
On the 7th of January, 1822, a year and eight months from the time of our ' receiving the governmental permission to enter the field and teach the people, we commenced printing the language, in order to give them letters, libraries, and the living oracles of 
their own tongue, that the nation mig~ht read and understand the wonderful works of God. The opening to them of this source of light never known to their ancestors remote or near, occurred while many thousands of the friends of the heathen were on the monthly concert, unitedly praying that the Gospel might have free course and be glorified.  It was like laying a corner stone of an important edifice for the nation. A con;id,~~able number was present, and amon those particularly interested was Keeaumoku who, after a little instruction from Mr. Loomis applied the strength of his athletic arm to the lever of a Ramage press,, pleased thus to assist in working off a few impressions of the first lessons. These lessons were caught at with eagerness by those who had learned to read by manuscript.
Liholiho, Kalanimoku, Boki and other chiefs, and numbers of the people, called to see the new engine, the printing-press, to them a great curiosity. Several were easily induced to undertake to learn the art of printing, and in time succeeded. Most of the printing done at the islands has been done by native hands.
When the king first examined the press, a sheet of white paper being laid on, he pulled the lever round, and was surprised to see tle paper instantly covered 'with words in his own language.  	He had some shrewdness, and, for a Hawaiian, an-uncomon share of confidence in his own attainments and abilities.  Being 	once asked whether L or R ought to be used in spelling his name, he attempted earnestly to ring the changes on the two letters, and at length gave the preference to R an5 used it, though L is doubtless the better representative of the initial sound in his name. Not a few foreigners coincided with him. But for the ruinous effects of self-indulgence, particularly in the use of intoxicating liquors this high born chieftain having renounced idolatry, and escaped its spells, might have become a man of energy of character 	 and respectable attainments, in some sense corresponding with his tall, portly, physical frame. But like multitudes of the selfpleasing around him, he was slow to hear the Gospel.
It was difficult to collect an audience on the Sabbath, or to induce the natives to assemble at a suitable hour for public worship and it was needful for the missionaries  to go out on Saturday',

[end of page 156.gif]

INVITATIONS"TO WORSHIP-EXCUSES OF CHIEFS-.	157
and apprise the people and their leaders who were accessible, that the morrow would be the sacred day of Jehovah, and invite them to attend his worship. Sometimes on the Sabbath morning, we called on the chiefs with a similar message, 11 We are about to meet to worship God at his house, to pray to him, proclaim his truth, and praise him for what he has done will you join in the service which God requires of men ?11 Some would comply; some would refuse without any reply, and others offer various excuses.
On the Sabbath, January 20tb, about sixty natives, including Cox Keeaumoku, and Adams Kuakini, and some fifty foreigners, attended public worship, and listened to the story of redeeming love in two languages, the English being forcibly interpreted by
Thomas Hopu. * The following Sabbath, we endeavored by invitation and, intreaty to secure the attendance of Liholiho and the chiefs. The king said I am tipsy, and it is not right to go to church drunk; w en I have got through I will come." Adams said,-" When the king attends, I will attend." Kalanimoku,engaged in gambling, offered an excuse unrivalled as to its frankness, ingenuity, and courteousness, from a heathen or a gambler, saying, (41 I have business and cannot go-my heart will be with you,
though my body is here." A number of our pupils and others, attended, and among them Governor Cox, though his superiors, the king, Kaahumanu, and Kalanimoku, all declined. On the succeeding Sabbath, with the same solicitude, we repeated our
efforts to secure the attendance of the rulers, for their own sake, and for the sake of the people, and for the honor of God whose laws they were still making void or trampling under their feet.  Kaahumanu. being slightly ill, and having'littfe regard for the authority or duties of the Sabbath, or love for the house of God, could hardly be invited to come. Her husband, a man of peace. on whose attachment to our cause we then relied. more than on any other chief, said, 11 Kaahumanu is ill; I cannot leave her to go to church, lest she should be angry with me."
Kalanimoku and Governor Boki excused themselves under the pretext that they must wait on Kalakua, who had just arrived from Hawaii. Her own brothers, however, Cox and Adams, notwithstanding her arrival and the illness of the other sister, KahuManu, both attended church, with other natives, a goodly number, for those days ; and we pressed on their attention the duty) divinely enjoined, 11 Be wise now,.therefore, 0 ye kings, and be instructed, ye judges.of the earth." The next day, Adams sent for the lessons we had printed- in his language, and was quickly master of them. But a few days passed before I received a letter from him, which I immediately answered in the Hawaiian, under date of Feb. 8th, 1822, one month from the first printing for the nation. Epistolary correspondence thus commenced in that Ianguage, suddenly opened to the chiefs and people a new source of pleasure and advantage, of which hundreds soon availed themselves.

[end of page 157.gif]

158   SERMONS INTERPRETED-ILLNESS OF THE TWO KINGS.

Early in the same month, this high chief and his brother, Uniting with others in the worship at the sanctuary, Mr Thurston urged their earnest attention to the interests of the Soul from the Impressive interrogatory of the 11 Great Teacher, 1) who best kn6w the extent of the contrasted ' claims, "' What shall it profit a mar, if be gain the whole world and lose his own . soul?" 'This discourse having been written out in English, and twice read distinctly and deliberately, to John Honolii, before its public' delivery, was well interpreted by him, as it was delivered.
On the succeeding Sabbath, an interesting assembly, at Honolulu, listened to a discourse on the great commission given by Christ to his disciples to proclaim his Gospel and teach all mell to observe his commands, as the grand reason for our comiz.. to teach them their duty and the way of life, and for their attending to the message of his ambassadors.
Thomas Hopu, having had my manuscript a week, to study.out the translation, was able, with peculiar freedom and force, to give 	the sense as it was delivered from the pulpit, sentence by sentence, 	while the people listened with unwonted attention. In the afternoon, the same discourse was delivered at Waikiki in a similar manner, 4efore the king of Kauai and Kaahumanu and their -peo	ple. The king seemed feeble. He had been several days ill,~and 	requested me to pray for him that he might recover from his great weakness. He appeared calm, contemplative, and sober-minded.  	Such a request and such expressions of gratitude as followed -were 	indicative of his views of the reasonableness and efficacy of prayer, 	and of the privilege of approaching the throne of mercy. . His 	devotions were sometimes cruelly opposed by his wife, who, in one instance, angrily threw a heavy dish at his head when he was Im	ploring a blessing on his food. The intended blow was warded 	off by the arm of a mutual friend. He, however, regarding the 	authority of God as paramount, from this period, persevered, in acknowledging him.
How differently did Liholiho, in what he regarded as his unbounded freedom, demean himself !' He looked at the claims of God, and saw that.they were reasonable. His conscience coincided; but the temptations around him, his rebellious lusts, his long continued habits, the power of Satan which he admitted, all stood between his conscience and his duty, between his soul and God. Attending, once, about this time, our morning family worship, he said in. English phrase Jehovah-he's good--I like him-the devil I no like.  Passing-,on to Waikiki, he continued his revelry, though he~ professed not~ to like the 'instigator of it.  Many of the chiefs were"	quite to  ready to join him in it. They occupied a number of huts, and booths in a grove of some thousands of cocoanut trees, near the sea-shore, convenient for fishing and bathing and playing in the surf Of Waikiki bay.
In a few days, the alarm was given , that the king was dying at Waikiki. I hastened with Hopu, to th'e spot. A,~great multitude

[end of page 158.gif]

STATE OF THE SCHOOLS, AND CALL FOR AID.	159
of the people went out weeping to see hirn, or to be nelr him. His guards assembled around him, with swords and muskets; and the multitude surrounding the grass, thatched habitation where he lay, made the groves resound ~ith their loud and bitter wailings. His mother, Keopuolani, his step-mother, Kaahumanu, his ~'Ve wives and his particular friends, Hopu among the rest, gathered around his mat in tears. No wonder they should have been alarmed by the singular symptoms in rapid succession--great redness of skin, rigidity of muscles, convulsion, difficulty 'of respiration, emission of blood from the mouth, etc.-the result, doubtless, of his excesses. I gave him medicine, and stayed with him through the night, and the next morning sailed with him, in a double canoe~ to Honolulu, with thirty-five persons on board. He ,recovered in about two weeks. Then, inviting me to sup with bim, he requested me to implore a blessing and give thanks at his table.
On a Sabbath of the same month, the king, five or six of the high chiefs, and an increased number of tl~~ people, with our pupils,. seamen in port, and residents, in all about three hundred, attended the service of the sanctuary. Mr. Thurston urged on them th ' e impressive invitations of the gospel. They listened with attention, and while there were indications that the truths of God were exerting some influence on the minds of the people, there were not wanting efforts to draw the king from the sanctuary to banqueting and revelry, and to catch away the word. Withi"n a month from the commencement of printing in their language, the missionaries thus reported to their directors their progress and Position.
"To give you a brief view of the state of the mission families .and schools. The present number of native children in the family is twenty-two, fifteen boys and seven girls, which, with Hopu and Honolii, and a hired laborer, makes our number forty-three. Mrs. Chamberlain takes the principal charge of providing our meals, which is no small task. The number of "pupils at tbe.station, exclusive of a few "of hijh rank, occasionally taught, should be reckoned forty. The Sabbath school is interesting and promising. At Kaui, there are ten native children in the family, besides three adult male domestics who have wives, making their number twenty-two in the family*--their Pupils frOM twenty to thirty, since the absence of Kaumualii. The total in the families at both stations, sixty-five, about equal to the Present number of regular pupils. You will see, therefore, that the mission on its present plan, cannot be sustained without involving considerable expense to the Board. You are doubtless well awaxe that oil account of the vacillating state of the nation, the deep subtlety of the arch enemy to discover and thwart our plans, the withdrawal of Part Of our number, the laborious business of making books and translations of the Bible in this difficult, unwritten tongue, anal'the terrible influence of profane and licentious outlaws and others, more to deprecated than. the absurdities of superstition, the, exigencies of

[end of page 159.gif]

160   NEW IMPULSE GIVEN TO LEARNERS.
this mission demand the aid of no ordinary talents. A considerable number of laborers who are emphatically prudent, tried, and faithful, of such qualifications and for such purposes as have been heretofore specified, could now, we believe, be very advantageously employed in this field; and we repeat our request that as in the wisdom of the Board, and the Providence of 'God, it may be allowed, they may be sent to our aid, and to the help of the nation. We, desire still further, that among the missionaries of the Board, our case may be regarded as in a very important sense peculiar, and as having peculiar claims. Your missionaries at Bombay an Ceylon always enjoy the personal advice and co-operation of able and experienced men, in the prosecution of their plans. Your missions in America are visited by officers of the Board and others competent to give important advice a-ad aid. W6 alone are denied that salutary aid. They labor among, a people whose`.~ character and history aye known. We are among a people almost-unknown. Their plans of operation are matured and tested by suecessful. experiment. Here, new plans are to be adapted to, the-character and condition of a singular people. There, civil institutions-_~ are already established. Here, the laws of society and of the State are yet to be formed, not directly by the missionary, but indirectly by the increase of light. Your missionaries to Palestine find friends, instructors, guides, and' helpers, wherever they go. How widely different the character of those me, meet with in general. How inconsiderable the comparative aid they are willing or able to afford.. We deeply feel the need of able counsellors ourselves, and of able teachers for the people. We therefore earnestly entreat the Board to endeavor to meet the special exigencies of the mission, by appointing to its aid (among others), one or two able preachers, possessing richly those qualification's implied or expressed in the terms, 11 Wise as serpents, harmless as doves, patient in tribulation, apt to teach, alWays abounding in the work of the Lord."
The introduction of printing in the language of the country, not only awakened curiosity among the chiefs and people, but gave a new and decided impulse to our schools and the cause of education. From sixty to seventy pupils were at once furnished with copies of the first sheet, as they could not wait till the work was finished. They found the lessons easy. They not only soon mastered them, but were able to teach them to others. In a few months, there were not less than five hundred learners. The
mission family at Honolulu includine our boarding scholars, was large, and we found it difficult -to procure a comfortable supply of the necessaries of, life without offering extravagant prices, which we could not, do. without reluctantly embarrassing our Board, and unduly,encouraging exorbitance or cupidity among the people whom we wished, to lead in the paths of wisdom,  p	iety and salvation. A Stranger could hardly conceive how difficult it must have been for the missionaries properly to urge a
destitute and degraded people to, endeavor by their own well directed efforts to rise from penury to affluence, and at the same time effectually to guard tem against the cultivation or the

[end of page 160.gif]

VISIT OF ENGLISH MISSIONARY DEPUTATION.	161
indulgence of a sordid spirit. The greatly increased demand for the productions of the country for the supply of foreign ships, and the growing desire of the people to possess themselves of money and articles of foreign manufacture, combined to raise the prices of supplies, far above the trifling and wholly inadequate compensation, which had formerly been given lbem, when a bit of iron hoop was bartered for a hog, and a-fish-hook for a fowl. Now the natives demanded a quarter of 'a dollar for a fowl, two or three dollars ~for a barrel of potatoes, and six or eight or ten for a hog, weighing two hundred pounds 'on the foot.
. Having failed to visit the Society Islands, our mission was providentially favored with a visit from Mr. Ellis, a missionary from that field, and Messrs. Tyreman and Bennet, who had been sent thither as the deputed agents of the London Missionary, Society. Without their contrivance or ours, they, while seeking to convey and accompany teachers from the Society to the Marquesas Islands, found an opportunity to touch at the Sandwich Islands in their course. Long before this, Vancouver of the Royal Navy had given the former king of the Sandwich Islands reason ;o-expect that a vessel would be sent him by the king of Great Britain. At length, a small schooner, the 11 Prince Regent," built at Port Jackson, and intrusted to Capt. Kent of the Mermaid, was sent 'and delivered to Liholiho. Touching at the Society Islands on his way, and finding these gentlemen there wishin to proceed to the Marquesas with native teachers, Capt. K. offered -them a passage thither, on his way to the Hawaiian islands, and they embarked with him. Then, contrary to their plans, he concluded to visit the Sandwich Islands first. They, with several South Sea converts, arrived at Hawaii on the 29th of March, and at Honolulu on the 15th of April, and were welcomed with gladness by our mission and by the rulers. The plan of their mission to the Marquesas was materially obstructed or deranged by the defection or seduction of the wife of one of the native Tahitian teachers. The company was, moreover, detained at HonolulU beyffind expectation by a trip which their captain was induced , to make, before he could restore them to the Society Islands, and, for four months they made their abode with US.
The king was gratified with the royal present of the "man of war" schooner, with her armament of six smart little guns, to be,, added to his fleet of seven or eight vessels, several-being of a larger class, and equally armed. John Ii, one of our engaging Pupils, was speedily promoted to the command of this pigmy battle ship. In navigating it around the shores and across tle channels, from island to island, he exhibited commendable loyalty n.,, skill and energy. Auna, a Tahitian Raatira, who, as a teacher had-been designated to the 'Marquesas, was, with his wife wahine, hospitably received at Honolulu by Kaumualii and Kaahumanu, and even invited to remain. Auna was regarded as

[end of page 161.gif]

162   THE BURNING OF IDOLS-TOUR THROUGH OAHU.

pious and exemplary. He was of a tall, cornmanding figure, placid and benignant countenance; sober, discreet, and courteous; and soon capabTe of imparting rudimental instruction, and making known the Christian doctrine. He gave important testimony respecting the course of events at the Society and Georgian Islands. He had been with Pomare in a battle at Tahiti, in the last struggles of the heathen party there to keep off or exterminate Christianity, when the king and the Christian party, standing on the defensive, and calling on the name of the Lord of Hosts, proved triumphantly successful in resisting and repelling their attacks and maintaining his ascendency. Having witnessed the success of the Gospel among those of his countrymen who had received it, and the downfall of the foolish gods that Tahiti worshipped, and having, with many others, shouted the triumphs of Jehovah there, he was now willing to devote himself, for a time ' to the business of acquainting the Hawaiians with what he knew, so far as he could make their language available. For this purpose he and his wife, who was a help-meet~ tarried a year before they returned home.
Mr. Ellis preached to his Tahitian people at Honolulu in the Tahitian dialect. They sung Tahitian hymns, in a manner gratifying and encouraging, an~ numbers of our people attended.  He introduced gradually into his discourses the changes required to make thern intelligible to the Hawaiians, as well as to the Tahitians. TUs exercise facilitated our progress, as well as that of the Tahitians, in acquiring the use of the Hawaiian.
Kaahumanu, with her husband, made a tour tbrouzh the windward islands, with a large retinue, includin her sist~r' Namahana, her brother-in-law, Laanui, and Auna e Tahitian teacher. Neither attempting to learn to read, nor consenting to refrain, even on the Sabbath, from her amusements, she set herself against the foolish gods,of Hawaii; and while on this pleasure-seeking tour, searched out and destroyed many idols. On the 4th of June, she sent for Kamehameha's image of Kalaipahoa, the so called poison deity, and,caused it to be publicly burnt, with nine other images. On the 26th,of the same month, one hundred and two idols, collected from different parts of Hawaii, where they had been hidden 49 in the holes of the rocks and eaves of the earth, were, by her authority, committed to the flames. In her new war wiih' idolatry, she gave a new demonstration of her energy., which, if it should ever be sanctified and brought under the sway of the love of Christ, seemed likely to make her a burning and shining light among her people.
While, as the haughty Kaahumanu' she was performing this tour, great numbers of dogs, hogs, fowls, fish, and kapas were laid at her feet. She and her -company  returned to Honolulu in July. Meantime, Messrs. Tyerman, Bennet, Ellis, and myself, attended by Honolii, and a guide furnished by Liholiho, made a tour through Oahu, communicating with the people, surveying

[end of page 162.gif]

SERIOUSNESS OF COX-FIRST HAWAIIAN HYMNS.	163
the field, and imparting some knowledge of the great salvation. The demand for our labors increased on our return. Our utmost exertions and best influence being required, our weekly efforts among the chiefs and people were multipled, and five or six public Sabbath services were held. Keeaumoku) with concern, told us, that in a dream he had seen the islands all on fire, and wa's greatly alarmed, but was unable to find a way to escape, or a place to hide himself from the terrible conflagration. Dreams being influenced by waking thoughts and the power of association, such a dream was very natural for a man who had been broug~t up over a volcano, and had witnessed its tremendous power in shaking the earth and deluging portions of it with torrents of melted lava, and who had begun to learn that the soul, without a Divine Refuge. is in danger of eternal destruction. Being urged to seek the gracious Savior, he now manifested an earnestness -to be instructed, and conceiving that the knowledge of letters and the possession- of religion were valuable and attainable both for himself and friends, he urged his haughty sister, Kaahumanu, to unite with him in building a school-house, and to attend diligently to the instruction of the missionaries. She demurred; but he, to avail himself of our aid, opened his own house for the worship of God and for the school instruction needed for himself and others.
Kamamalu applied herself also with renewed vigor to 'learn both in English and in her own language, and exerted an influence, on the whole, favorable to the cause of instruction, and soon had a school-house built for the benefit of her people. Liholiho requested a hundred copies of the spelling-book in his language to be furnished for his friends and attendants who were unsupplied, while he would not have the instruction of the people~ in general, come in the way of their cutting sandal-wood to pay his debts.
Four or five hymns having been prepared in Hawaiian by Mr. Ellis, were introduced into public worship with -manifest advantage. On the 4th of August, these were read and sung, and I addressed the throne of grace in the language of the.country. In my early efforts- to qo this, it seemed that an invisible power granted the needed assistance. . The language was found to be favorable to short petitions, confessions, -and' ascriptions of praise and adoration., On the next day, while many of our friends over oceans and continents, were remembering us at the monthly concert, the king and his attendants applied themselves, to their new books. A number of natives, already able to teach them joined with the missionaries as teachers and we rejoiced,, to see the king's thatched habitation, under the guns of the fort it 'Honolulu become a primary school for the highest family in:.,the land.  Naihe, Kapiolani, Namahana, and Laanui, at their Own houses in the village, were endeavoring to learn to read and write.
But the female of highest rank had not yet deigned, to give her attention to a book, though many,others were. earnest to learn

[end of page 163.gif]

164   KAAHUMANU'S CARDS AND ALPHABET-
without her requiring it; and it was still -very doubtful whether she would condescend to learn the alphabet. She was nearly fifty years of age~. She was tall and portly, but not so tall and gigantic, as her sister Kalakua) nor had she the unseemly obesity of her sister Namahana. She had black hair, a swarthy complexion, a dark, commanding eye, a deliberate enunciation, a dignified and measured step, an air of superiority, and a heathen queen-like hauteur; yet, sometimes, a full length portrait of her dignity might have presented her stretched out prostrate on the same floor on which a large,black, pet hog was allowed, unmolested, to walk or lie and grunt, for the annoyance or amusement of the inmates. She would amuse herself for hours 'at cards, or in trimming and stringing the bright, yellow nuts of the Pandanus, for odoriferous necklaces or rude coronets, listen to vile songs and foolish stories, and sometimes make interesting inquiries. Her stiffness towards the missionaries, to whom her little finger, instead of a right hand, had been sometimes extended, had unbent from the time of her severe illness, and there ' was reason to hope that continued kindness and God's blessing would bring her over, and make her a friend and' coadjutor.
Deeming it of great importance to induce her, if possible' to substitute the reading of divine truth for her heathenish or trifling engagements at this period-more than two years after commencing our work-Mrs. B. and myself called at her habitation, in the centre of Honolulu. She and several women of rank were stretched upon the mats, playing at cards, which were introduced before letters. It was not uncommon for such groups to sit like tailors, or to lie full length with the face to the ground, the head a little elevated, the breast resting on a cylindrical pillow, the hands grasping and moving'the cards, while their naked feet and toes extended in diverging lines towards the different -sides or extremities of the room. -Being invited to enter the house, we took our seats without the accommodation of chairs and waited till the game of cards was disposed of, when the wish was expressed to have us seated by her. We gave her ladyship one of the little books, and drew` her "attention to the alphabet, neatly printed, in large and small Roman characters.
Having her eye directed to the first class of letters-the five vowels, she was indu	ced, to imitate my voice in their enunciation, 	a, e, i, o, U.  As the vowels could be acquired with great facility, an experiment of ten minutes, well directed, would ensure a considerable advance. She followed me in enunciating the vowels, one by one, two or three times over, in their"order, when her skill and accuracy 'were commended. I Her countenance brightened. Looking off from, her book' upon her familiars, with a tone a little boasting ; or exulting and perhaps -with a spice of the feeling of the Grecian philosOpher,'-who, in one of his amusements, thought he had discovered the solution of a* difficult problem, leaped from the bath, exclaiming 4c Eureka ! I have found 11 the queen ex-

[end of page 164.gif]

HOPU'S APPLICATION FOR LICENSE TO PREACH.	165
claimed, 11 Ua loaa iau ! I have got it", or, it is obtained by me. She had passed the threshold, and now unexpectedly found herself entered as a pupil. Dismissing her cards, she accepted and studied the little book, and with-her husband, asked for forty more for their attendants. The next day, securing the co-operation of Kamamalu, we invited her to accompany us to church. Hawaiian etiquette would hardly allow her to turn off the daughter unheeded. Directing her plain, American-built wagon, with unpainted covering, to be brought to her door, though she had no trained steeds or coach-horses to draw it, she mounted it, ~.and drawn by her willing servants, was conveyed half a mile, to the place of worship. Numbers, at the same time, moved on over the plain, at the sound of the church-going bell) and came to the house of God in company, and listen~d t~ the teaching of Divine truth. The followini Sabbath, the church was full. The Gospel was proclaimed, the savior's dying love was commemorated at his table, and the praise of God resounded in the sonqs of Zion, and'all our hearts were encouraged by the decisive evZence of a new and important impulse being given to our cause.
The need of a great increase of native teachers and' of the labors of a native ministry was now apparent. Hundreds, had they been qualified, might now have found employment.
Among the various objects of interest and attention for Thomas Hopu, there were two of special importance in his estimation, the possession of a good wife and of a license to preach the Gospel.. It may well be conceived that there were not wanting
difficulftes in both cases. His license, the gentlemen of the Deputation from England recommended. But their standard of a missionary preacher, ' and their views of employing lay laborers, were somewhat different from those of our mission. Their deliberate opinion on this subject was, that pious artisans, physicians, etc., as laymen, if required by natives, should find their support among those for whom they labor, and not from the funds of Missionary Boards; but if Missionary Boards wished to introduce the arts among nations like the Polynesians, they should employ preachers with qualifications to do it. 11 A missionary," they say, (a preacher of the Gospel sent abroad), 11 will do more towards, promoting civilization by a well cultivated garden, a neat house, with decent furniture, with suitable and becoming clothing 1, and with the ability to instruct those around them how to make any article of furniture which may attract attention, than fifty artisan's who might be sent for the express purpose of teaching the heathen their arts. Nor let it be imagined that it lessens a missionary in
their eyes, to know that he is able to work at any of the mechanical arts. It has the opposite effect. They are not able, to appreciate his knowledge of the classics or what is" called but they can appreciate the talents of a man who can build a house or make a coat better than they can.  By such means a missionary establishes, in their view, his superiority' over  them.  This

[end of page 165.gif]

166	THE DEPUTATION ON MISSIONARY QUALIFICATIONS

being' done, they will listen to his religious instructions with deference, and feel confidence in him as a teacher."
But a more full delineation of the general qualification, missionary laborer, by that Deputation, in their friendly letter to our Prudential Committee, may be found in the following 	graph --11 As the resources of our societies are limited, economy in the expenditure of our finances is of indispensable importance and hence the question arises, how shall we most effectively and the most' extensively promote the  Redeemer's cause with the means which are put into, our hands ? Or, in other words,
	description of characters are likely to be the efficient instruments in promoting at once the interests of religion and civilization? Our opinion is made up. We think that they should be those 	only who possess such talents as qualify them for instructing
	heathen in the knowledge of the Gospel, and also for promoting among them, an acquaintance with the arts of civilized society; 	and t6se talents should meet in the same person. While we think 	it highly desirable that some missionaries should be sent into 	parts of the world as these, who have received a liberal education with a view to the translating of the Scriptures, we do not think it necessary for all who are intended to preach the Gospel among fhe~heathen.	A competent knowledge of their own language, 	some' general acquaintance with the most popular sciences, an ability to work at some mechanical business and to instruct others, with a talent to adapt his exertions to any and every necessity 	which presents itself in the' mechanical arts, which we call handicraft -- these qualifications, in connexion with genuine religion, a heart glowing with zeal for the salvation of souls, an aptness to teach, a readiness to 'acquire a foreign language, an intimate knowledge of human nature, a prudent,  		patient, and persevEring mind will make' a 	young man of twenty, or one or two and twenty years of age a valuable missionary in such countries as these.*
Our views of the importance of consistency and weight of character in a ambassador of  Christ, of knowledge and skill in the evangelist to wield, the Sword of the Spirit, in the circumstances of our mission, at that time, and the abundant and favorable opportunities for the labors of well disposed laymen, several of whom when in the mission were' better qualified to be preachers than Hopu, led us to decline giving him a formal license.  He labored on as a layman.  The other object of Hopu's desire, and to which he had as good a right as any of his countrymen, was granted.  A young maiden selected by him from the women of Hawaii, was instrructed in the family of Mr. Thurston, received the name Delia, made respectable progress, appeared unusually quiet and seriously disposed, and finally proved herself a companion worthy of him.  The consummation of his wishes in this case
*Missionary Herald.

[end of page 166.gif]

INTRODUCTION OF CHRISTIAN MARRIAGE.	167
we endeavored to make available for the introduction of the general practice of Christian marriage at the Sandwich Islands, -,where such a tbing had never been known, and where the nation, even in its highest circles, had been at a great remove from its sanctity, its rights, and its happy influence. To give it due consequence, the marriage was solemnized at the clos~'of public worship, in the presence of the congregation composed of natives, rulers, and foreigners. To make it appear still more sacred and indissoluble, a blank book being provided for a marriage record, the parties subscribed their own names -under a *note inserted on and for the occasion, with witnesses in great particularity and formality thus ;
Married, by the Rev. H. Bingham, August I I th, 1822,
Thomas Hopu, Delia.  Witness, Daniel Tyerman. George Bennet. James Kahuhu.
	This first female who, in Hawaii, took the vows of Christian marriage, proved herself to be an affectionate, obedient faithful wife, where' little of these qualities had been before known among,ber countrywomen, but where many since have deserved the same commendation.
Before the departure of the English visitors, an invitation, through our friend, Kaumualii, was given to Mr. Ellis,. whom we were desirous to retain, to bring his family from the Society Islands and settle in our field, in which other chiefs, particularly Kalanimoku, and our missionaries, concurred ; and we were~ cheered by having this arrangement made with the cordial approval of the Deputation- Having made a very opportune, acceptable, and useful visit, of more than four months, they took an affectionate leave, on the 22d of August, and sailed for the Society Islands.
Their talents, experience, kindness, and courtesy, rendered the Christian intercourse of these brethren with our missionaries, so isolated and secluded from civilized society, a peculiar privilege, long to be remembered with pleasure. Prejudices had been allayed,, and the confidence of the rulers in our cause, increased. Mn.' Ellis, being some four years in advance of us , in acquaintance with missionary life, among a people of language and manners so simialr to those whom we were laboring to elevate, and being peculiarly felicitous in his manner of., communication with all classes, greatly won our esteem, awakened a desire to retain him as a fellow laborer, and made us grateful for the providence that kindly made the arrangement for ~ season, by which the language was sooner acquired, and our main work expedited.
From the newness of our situation, and our circumscibed quarters, our complicated family being lodged in one small, house, having native boarding scholars, and scanty means, we were not in circumstances to make such provision for the daily comfort Of

[end of page 167.gif]

168   LETTER FROM A FRIEND OF CHINA.
our welcome guests, during four months, as our feelings would have dictated; but neither they, nor we, expected luxury or ease on missionary ground, and remembering the injunction, " Be content with such things as ye have," we shared our privations and comforts in common and enjoyed the happiness peculiar to the situ	ation in which the hand of Piovidence is seen to "give us, day by day, our daily bread." 	
Our little isolated band was cheered also, about this Period, with the courtesy and kindness of Capt. De Koven, of Connecticut, an Episcopalian gentleman, who, on- his way from Macao to the United States, visited us; and also by the sympathy of an American gentleman in China, who sent us a seasonable present- of table furniture and other articles, which subserved our convenience and comfort, beyond the expectation of the donor, especially while our English guests were with us. Its value was enhanced by the sympathizing and cheering letter, which accompanied it, modestly signed "O" -- from which the following is an extract sufficient to show its spirit.
An opportunity offering for the Sandwich Islands I avail rayself of it to send you some articles, which I hope may be serviceable to your society, and grateful as a token of Christian remembrance and affection. If they, in any degree, administer to your comfort or convenience, the privilege of dispensing it is one for which I cannot be sufficiently grateful. Who that has tasted the Saviour's love, but must wish to express it? And to whom shall he express it, if not to those who have renounced their homes, that they may labor for the good of their fellow-men to bring them from the wretchedness and degradation of their darkness, to that Saviour, and the blessings of his grace ?
" May your hearts be animated with frequent thoughts of7 ana prayers f6r, China. How important may your labors be in regard to it, -perhaps more so, thau for those for whom you are more immediatelY engaged.
11 f bid you farewell, praying with the spiritual Brown, that as you have been called to labor for our common Lord, in the Isles of the Ocean-'You may for ever stand on the Rock of Ages, on the sure bottom of divine purposes and promises ; and may t1e, Ocean of Redeeming love surround, protect, wash, and fructify all your powers. While you inhabit time, that almost invisible island, thrown up in the ocean of eternal duration, may eternal things be your prospect, your refreshment, your all in all "
At this period, we 'were also encouraged in our progress, by being able to teach and preach, and' conduct divine service without the intervention of interpreters. But notwithstanding these encouraging circumstances, and the proposal of our Board
to send us a large reinforcement soon, there would have been room for despondency, but for the divine promises and predictions, which cannot fail.
Our third year was passing away, the bones of our valley were yet exceedingly dry. We longed to see them move and live, and
 
[end of page 168.gif]

INTRODUCTION OF CIVILIZED HABITS.	169
stand up, an army to praise God, a civilized and Christian nation. But I how can a nation be born at once, or the earth made to bring forth in one day V To save their souls was the main object, but that object was not to be singly and constantly pressed on the attention of such a people. Their uncouth and disgusting manners were to be corrected their modes of dress and living to be improved, their grossness, destitution, and wretchedness, if possible, removed ; an4 taste, refinement, and comfort, substituted. In attempting this, we were sometimes amused, and sometimes pained,, to witness the efforts of some of the noble women, Kamamalu, Kapiolani, and others, attempting to put off their heathen habits, and assume a more civilized air. To give them. a just taste at once, and the skill and means of gratifying it, was impossible; and if their honest efforts to make the desired changes should result in grotesque and ridiculous combinations, not a whit better than the ordinary native costume, except in the texture of the material, it might be regarded as a matter of course ; and even if a facetious fancy should ~ut forth its efforts designedly to amuse by novelties, it was no matter of wonder. Very little, of course, could be said from the pulpit, in favor of improving the fashions without interfering with the weightier matters of the law, or without -giving to the forms of dress, a religious aspect on the one hand, and provoking vanity, pride, and envy, on the other. To improve greatly a heathen's dress, furniture, or habitation, before changing the taste, manners and morals, accomplishes little or nothing in the real work of reform, and leaves the main business of inducing self-denial, repentance, humility, faith, and a desire for divine and heavenly things, as difficult and distant as when you began. And how many articles, and touches of skill and taste, must be required, to metamorphose a heathen hut, and its inmates, into a well furnished mansion, a civilized, intelligent, tasteful ) courteous, orderly, and happy family. It is'the wo~rk ot an age ; and if those who undertake it should sometimes feel discouraged, it would be very natural.
How difficult the, process, how great the number of strokes to 	be given, and the extent of the mass to be moved, in order to do 	this thoroughly in one case, where disease and death were so fear	fully Mowing down by annual thousands those for whom the work was undertaken, and where, in the commencement, there was not 	a single female in all the land, who had the skill, or the motive, 	or the courage to begin aright!- 'What a figure would a band of foreign bachelors have made 	in attempting this part of the work for thge females of the Sandwich Islands, or for the children surrounded by heathen mothers, and at the same time struggling to keep their own persons, clothes, furniture, table, and habitations, in good order as models, besides the work of translating, preaching. and inculcating religion for the whole nation, or a community
large enough for ten times their number to instruct! It wev", difficult even for educated females to make a beginning, to show" What

[end of page 169.gif]

170   DIFFICULTIES UNAVOIDABLE.
was needed, and to enlist any material efort even in those most disposed to improve.
Just look into the straw palace of a Hawaiian queen, the first or second year of our sojourn among them, and see a missionary's wife waiting an hour to get her to turn from her cards to try on a new dress for which she had asked. Then, on tria4 hear her laconic and supercilious remarks~ 44pilikia-hemo-hana hou" (too tight-off with it-do it over) ; then, see her resume her cards, Yeaving the lady, tired and grieved, but patient, to try again; and when successful, to be called on again and again for more.
Look again, as another year passes on, and you may see the same woman at her writing desk, her maidens around her, under the superintendence of the same teacherl learning to ply the scissors and needle, making silk dresses for her majesty, and a pet hog, like a puppy, shaking the folds of the silk for sport, and demonstrating how civilization and barbarism could walk hand in hand, or lie down together, in queens' palaces. Within another year, Kamamalu, Kapiolani, Kaahumanu, Kekauluohi, Kinau, Keopuolani, Kalakua, Kekauonohi Liliha Keoua, Kapule, Namahana and others, threw around them an air of rising consequence by the increase, not only of foreign articles of clothing, but of furniture -a chair, a table, a work-stand, a writing-desk, a bedstead, a glass window, partitions, curtains, eic., noticing, and attempting to imitate what, in the mission families, attracted their attention or appeared sufficiently pleasing, useful, and available, to induce them to copy.
But bow difficult and long must be the process of learning to make use, or keep in order and en3* the variety of useful art~cles which the arts of civilized life supp Y, bad the chiefs and people possessed money or exportable products in abundance, to purchase the materials at leasure! But not one in a thousand had the money or the exportable products at command, and while it seemed to us a difficult thing for the chiefs to pay for half -a dozen brigs and schooners, for which they had contracted, and to build and furnish houses for themselves, it seemed equaly difficult for the common people to supply themselves, who bay not the means to purchase the soil they cultivated, if they had been allowed to buy it, nor the capital to put a plough, a pair of oxen, and -a cart upon a farm, if farms were given them in fee simple; nor the skill and enterprise to use them advantageously, if every hand-spadedigger of kalo and potatoe ground had been gratuitously furnished wii-h land, teams, and implements of husbandry, like the yeomanry of New England.	
Want of skill and self-confidence therefbre until morals and intelligence could be greatly increased, must be a grand barrier to useful accumulation, or the possession and enjoyment of what we call a competence, even if the people had as full confidence in the government as is common in other countries.

[end of page 170.gif]

THOROUGH REFORMATION PRACTICABLE.	171
Whence, then, were they to obtain the requisite skill 1 By what means shall the knowledge of the arts and sciences be acquired by a nation so stupid and ignorant, whose destitution seemed almost to forbid their progress, while it imperatively required it, and whose spiritual wants, first to be met, demanded more attention than the missionaries could zive 1
How difficult, during the first Years of our labor, to displace the notion entertained by the more intelligent rulers, that the earth is a stationary plain, around which the sun, the changeful planets and stars revolve. Laboring. occasionally, to teach by means of a watch, the divisions of hours, minutes, and seconds, and of days and weeks, by the artificial globe, using the common arguments for the globular figure and diurnal motions of the earth, we were met by their. objection, that everything would fall off if the earth were to turn over. The 'king imself laughed at our astronomy, and maintained that sailing round the earth was like sailing round one of his islands. But he at length yielded to the force of argument in favor of the globular form and diurnal motion of the earth; yet many others were far less teachable. After a period of daily and successful toil in teaching him, it was painful to see him lock his writing-desk and turn away from study, for Saturnalian revelry. What a task was still to be accomplished for the nation! But one thing after another, "line upon line,3) stroke after stroke,-the fire, the hammer, the file, the burnisher, will in time succeed. The rude iron, copper and zinc ores, gypsum, quartzy sand, and porcelain clay, are capable of being -%k,rought by skill and persevering labor, into timepieces of beautiful forms and exquisite machinery, which gratify the eye and the ear; and by whose uniform and exact in~tions, 'under divinely established laws, the business of communities Inaybe regulated, the flig~t of the great ships from clime to clime be measured, and the admiration of the beholder attracted to the wisdom and agency of Him who made and directs all things. So, from the rudest materials of a destitute and degraded heathen nation, He can mould, reform, polish, and put in motion, for a ]on eternity instruments of his exquisite workmanship, to show forl to the inhabitants of heaven and earth, the high praises of Divine wisdom and grace. What a privilege, then, to have a part in bringing forward the ore for the Founder and the 11 Finisher ;" in Preparing thousands of instruments for God's everlasting praise, or even to ~;Titness the demonstrations of his skill, poi~~r, and goodness, in accomplishing this wonderful work
By this time Liholiho, notwithstanding his dissipation and irregularities, had become able to write a letter of business or of friendship, and he availed himself of it by addressing a note -to the king of Huahine, one of the Society Islands. T e foli6vbw is a translation, with the exception of the signature, which)'j,~4iito name, title, and orthography, is strictly his own:

[end of page 171.gif]

172   LETTER TO MAHINA-KAAHUMANU'S VISIT TO KAUAI.
Hawaii, August 16th, 1822.
0 Mahina-l now make a communication to you. I have compassion towards you on account of your son's dying. Love to you and the alii, chiefs of your islands. I now serve lhe~ God of you and us. We are now learning the palapala. When I become skilful in learning I will then go and visit you. May you be saved by Jesus Christ.
" RIHORIHO, TAMEHAMEHA 2d."
Having just begun to learn to read, Kaahumanu, about this time, embarked with her husband, and visited his islands with a retinue of some eight hundred persons, including several chiefs, and Auna, and William Beals, whom the queen requested us to send as her teacher. They left Honolulu harbor in four vessels, threelof which belonged to Kaumualii, but which, with their possessor, were probably counted by the Cleopatrian pride of, Kaahumanu, as all her own.
On their arrival, the next day, at Waimea, they gave a new impulse to the desire among e people to be instructed, much to the surprise and gratification of Messrs. Whitney and Ruggles, wh o said their house for several days was thronged with natives pleading for books. They immediately took three hundred under instruct~ion- Their former pupils were now demanded as teachers for the beginners. Kaahumanu, spurring on these efforts, soon sent back to Kamamalu at Oahu the following characteristic letter.
11 This is my communication to you: tell the pun A-i o-e-o-e (posse of Long necks) to'send some more books down here. Many are the people-few are the books. I want elua lau (800) Hawaiian books to be sent hither. We are much pleased to learn the palapala. By and by, perhaps, we shall be akamai, skilled or wise. Give my love to Mr. and Mrs. Bingham, and the whole company of Long necks."
The little half cast lad (not yet in his 11 teens"), who had been sent as her domestic teacher, after he had been instructed about two years, and who had been encouraged to prosecute his juvenile studies at the same time, and also keep a journal, showed at this time his mental capacity, his activity, progress, affection, and maturity, b a report of himself, neatly written in his newly aequired English, and addressed to his teacher. It is as follows
(~ My very dear Mrs. Bingham-1 long very much to see you. I am in hopes I shall see You in a couple of months. I hope that You are well and Mr. B. and little Sophia. I long very much to see her. I think about her every day, and how she used to play with me. I wish kiss her for me. You might be pleased to hear I have a school twice a day. I have thirty-five scholars, boys and girls, and the remainder of the time I take to teach the king ind queen, so I have no time to write my journal. Once in a while, when they are out in swimming, I have a little time to write it. I would thank you to send down
some books, for there are some scholars who have none. You have 

[end of page 172.gif]

LETTER OF WILLIAM BEALS.	173
mentioned in your letter, for me to live with Mr. Ruggles and to sleep there. But it is inconvenient for me to cross the river. But once in a day I can get across when I says my lesson regular before Mr. Ruggles. I woi~fd thank you to let me know whether I sleep there or not , I am going to Niihau in the Tartar, and my scholars are going with me, so I teach them there. Mr. Whitney is going with us to Niihau. He says he will hear my lesson any time. I thank you to give my love to Mr. and Mrs. Chamberlain and to all the family children. Tell them t1hey must all be good children. Give my love to John Honolii and James. King Kaumualii give his love to Mr. B. and to you, and queen Kaahumanu too. They say they like the palapala.
Do not forget to pray for me-I am your child,
" WILLIAM BEALS."
The adaptation of this lad to a post so difficult, and his marked success in filling it, even for a short period, were some of the fruits of the early boarding-school efforts of the mission. Such effortsi -without the efficient aid of missionary females, would hardly have been attempted, even if without their presence and co-operation, the table, health, and reputation of the missionaries could have been properly maintained in a land of ignorance, destitution, confusion, jealousy, and pollution so great, that with all the facilities we possessed, and all the sanctions of the Word of God, it was alniost impossible to save from reproach and ruin, the native assistants, who had been instructed and hopefully converted in the 'United States of America.

[end of page 173.gif]

CHAPTER VIII.
FOURTH YEAR OF THE MISSION~ AND FIFTH OF LIHOLIHO.-1823.

Nominal Christianity of twenty-four chiefs-Heathen rites renewed-Christian funerals introduced-Visit of the royal family at Puuloa-The deified shark-Royal recognition of the Sabbath-Reception of Mr. Ellis-Clerical association-License of Mr. Whitney-Departure of Mr. Chamberlain-Sickness and seriousness of Keopuolani-National festival-Reinforcement-Survey of Hawaii-Introduction of the Gospel at Maui-Kaahumanuls arrival at Lahaina-Dedication of the church-Sickness and death of Keopuolani-Ensnaring of the king-Meeting of the. liberals-Station of Kailua resumed-Adams' advances- Church,dedicated-P,fforts of Kapiolani, Naihe, and Kamakau. to hear the gospel-Departure of Liholiho and Kamamalu for England.
THE first day of 1823 was observed by the missionaries' as a day -of fasting and prayer, in reference to the cause of -religion ; and on the first Monday of that year, inviting the people to join them, they united with the friends of missions in the monthly concert of prayer for the conversion of the world. Though few and feeble, they felt encouraged to lay hold on the great a~nd exceedingly precious promises, and to expect a blessing to croNvn the means daily employed according to divine appointment.
By this time, we had among our pupils, besides Liholiho and the youn prince, twenty-four chiefs, twelve male and twelve female, in some sense, acknowledged Christianity. While some of these seemed to be seeking the things above, others clung to their vices as firmly as ever, and not a few in the nation were evidently hankerinLr after their old idolatry, or felt themselves bound by its long-riveted fetters.	At the decease of the wife of Cox, at Kauai towards the close of the year her friends for seven days performed their heathen rites, using incantations, offering sacrifices of ~hOgs, dogs ' and fowls, so sickening to the missionaries, so offensive to God5 and
so degrading and.ruinous to the people. Heathen burials were suited to the hours of darkness ; and the Hawaiians chose, that time to put their departed ones out of sight, without coffins, into a cave or under the surface of the ground just where the spirit
left its clay. This they did, it is said, to escape the coarse and unkind remarks which t1ey feared from spectators.
In the place of the Tloomy scenes of heathen burial, Divine Providence, by a tender bereavement in the mission family, called on us to set the example of a Christian burial, which, while it awakened sympathy in the breasts of stout-hearted rulers, became

[end of page 174.gif]

INTRODUCTION OF CHRISTIAN FUNERALS.	175
the means of introducin a custom long to exert a humanizing and salutary influence. The little L. Parsons Bingham, at th`e ar of sixteen passed away suddenly, as did the dear missionary in" Alexandria, whose name he was expected to bear, and b Y whic~ he had been baptized. The principal personages to whom we bad been attentive, manifested some sympathy. Kaahumanu, Kamamalu, and Kaumualii, early made us a visit of condolence, noticing the evidences of grief and submission, the acknowledgment of God's hand, and the manner of preparing for interment.
As strangers and sojourners with the people of a heathen land, we felt the affecting necessity of asking of the rulers a burying place among them. A spot of ground near the church was, according to our wishes, readily granted us. There, with mournful but not desponding feelings, we broke the ground to deposit the beautiful flower that had lf~llen, where we expected the mission family would, one after another, be gathered around it, and where we shoulA choose to be buried when our work is done. The funeral services and burial took place on the Sabbath, the 19th of January. The king and his principal chiefs, male and female, several foreign residents and others, assembled at the mission house and walked in procession to the church ' where Mr. Thurston preached an appropriate sermon. We then drew around the grave, and with tenderness laid the little sleeper in its lonely, silent bed, where the ocean and the volcano had, at some former period, struggled for the mastery.
So rich and strong were the. consolations of the Gospel, so glorious- did the Savior appear in offering himself a sacrifice for the sins of the world, providing a balm for every sorrow, a borne in heaven, at his own right hand, for his people, and receiving little children to his kingdom, that we rejoiced to avail ourselves of these new circumstances to tell a heathen nation of the preciousness of Christ, and felt a new and strong impulse to be ready for any toil or sacrifice by wbich his great salvation could be the sooner made universally known for the rescue of earth's millions from temporal suffering and from everlasting death.
Three days subsequent to-this funeral, a young relative of Liholiho, whom he called sister, died at Honolulu, when our sympathies and attention were readily returned. The king and Kamamalu made a particular request for funeral services like thb'se at the burial of the little L. Parsons. Kaahumanu, believing that the soul of the child still existed and might be benefited by pray% requested us to pray that it mimht go up to heaven. We had yet to teach them that probation ceases when the soul leaves the body. The king specified a particular time when he thought it would be proper to give his departed sister to Christ, as though the mere mass of clay ~rere to be consecrated to the Deity instead of the soul and body as "a living sacrifice." He had some serious reflections, and was quite as ready to do -what God had

[end of page 175.gif]

176   VISIT OF THE ROYAL FAMILY AT PUULOA.
not commanded as what he had. It was the living sacrifice which we endeavored to convince him and his people ought !o be consecrated to God without delay. The occasion was seized on to direct the minds of the bereaved friends to look at things eternal, and to prepare for the world to come. The remains of the honored child, dressed for the grave, were laid in a coffin at the house of Kalanimoku. The ting 6d his wives, and principal chiefs) of both sexes, the missionaries, and others, assembled there, and offered a prayer, formed a procession, and moving with the corpse to the church, there respectfully attended to the unfolding of this lesson of inspired instruction : 11 As it is appointed unto all men once to die, and after that the judgment, so Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many, and unto them that look for him, shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation." The procession being again formed, proceeded to the fort, within whose walls, and near the lofty national fl staff, the remains of this juvenile chieftain were respectfully 1( ered into the 11 narrow house." Over the closing grave the missionary endeavored to plant the thought in th~ ~ainds of the beholders, that this was the resting-place for the lifeless body till the morning of the resurrection, 11 when the dead, small and great, shall rise and stand before God." For a few days there were indications of seriousness arnong the -rulers.
Liholiho quickly hurried olf to Puuloa, at the opening of the lagoon in Ewa, which lies some fourteen miles west of Honolulu. His retinue, Kaumaulii, Kaahumanu, and others, soon gathered there. To keep our hold of him, and follow up a good impresSiork, was deemed important, not only for his ~wn ~ake, but for the sake of thousands whose temporal prosperity, and whose attention to the claims of the true religion, might be promoted by a wise and Christian-like course of their king, and whose interests !night all be jeoparded by the reverse ; and on that account, leavingy family, I followed him, in compliance with his wishes.
he mean habitations of the hamlet at Puuloa were put in requisition, and temporary booths added, for the wretched accommodation of the visitors.
In the house occupied by the king, a space six feet by three, having a mat spread on the ground, was, by his order, partitioned off for my. lodging place, as his teacher, the occupancy of every inch of which was stoutly disputed by the uku-lele. Dark and comfortless as was our encampment, the great inconveniences as to food lodging and study, were overbalanced by the opportunities affoTde	re,, for Preaching the Gospel to those who would not otherwise hear it) an(rfor directing the studies, answering the inquiries, and urging the duties of these wanderers. While encouraging here the early efforts of Kauikeaouli, the young prince, I marked with peculiar pleasure, the promise of his childhood, though many and strong deleterious influences were still thrown around him. While some of his honored superiors were given to

[end of page 176.gif]

DEIFIED SHARK-RECOGNITION OF THE SABBATH. 	177
revelry, and many adults seemed almost idle, this child would, sometimes) sitting ~by himself with book in hand, be heard reading his lesson with animation, and elevated voice.
I one day accompanied the king and others by boat to see the reputed habitation of a Hawaiian deity, on the bank of the lagoon of Ewa. It was a cavern or fissure in a rock, chiefly under water, -where, as their traditions teach, and as some then affirmed, a god, once in human form, taking the form of a shark, bad his subterraqueous abode. Sharks were regarded by the Hawaiians as gods capable of being influenced by prayers and sacrifices, either to kill those who hate and despise them, or to spare those who respect and worship them. It had been held that, when a inother gave her offspring to a shark, the spirit of the child dwelt in it, and the shark becoming an akua, would afterwards recognise and befriend the mother on meeting her, though ready to devour others. As we talked over these matters, the king laughed at the folly of worshipping such a monster. This afford~d' ai'ood opportunity for recommending a more rational worship an the observance of God's ordinances.
Calling the chiefs and people at Puuloa together, on the Lord's day' I preached to them on the sanctity and duties of the Christian Sabbath, as a divine institution, and urged them to regard it as a season of holy resting from secular labor and amusement, a day for Christian instruction, and the public and private worship of Jehovah. The same subject was, at the same time, earnestly pressed by Mr. Thurston on the attention of Kalanimoku, and other chiefs and people, at Honolulu, where the attendance at the sanctuary was scarcely diminished by the absence of the king's company. On the evening of the next day (being monthly concert), the government herald proclaimed the order, that the Lord's day was sacred, and that the people must, on the Sabbath, abstain from work and play. This was an important step, in advance of what they would do or allow when dancing, revelling, sailing from port, and firing salutes on the Sabbath, wer~, in the estimation of the king and chiefs, among privileges not to be denied them by any authority.
The acknowledgment of the sanctity of the Christian Sabbath resulted in the almost universal suspension of kindling fires and cooking food on that day by the natives. The reason for this may be seen, partly in the terms of the divine command, to do no work, and partly in their modes of cooking and eatinz, which may have helped to produce in the Hawaiians a comniena'~ble peculiarity in their observance of the Lord's day. Their usual mode of cookin is to excavate a place in the ground, sufficiently large for a bushe or two of the large bulbous roots of arum or kalol which are brought fresh from the patch or field, for the occasion; procure and put down at the bottom of the pit, the requisite am6unt,6f fuel, wood, or other combustibles, and raise upon it a heaP Of small stones, which are heated thoroughly, as the fuel burns out.

[end of page 177.gif]

178   MODE OF COOKING, UNSUITED TO THE SABBATH.

The arum roots, or whatever articles are to be baked there, are placed compactly upon the heated stones, and covered with leaves and grass, to keep thern clean, and prevent the heat from escaping into the air. A little water is then thrown upon the mass, and the whole covered quickly with earth, like a little coal-pit, as closely as three or four inches' depth of earth will make it. - The water coming gradually in contact with the hot stones and coals is converted into steam, which, with the radiating heat of the' stones, in the course of two or three hours, accomplishes the object. Then this hemispherical little mound or ground oven is opened, the covering of earth, leaves and grass, is carefully removed, and the contents taken out. The arum roots are washed and peeled, and usually are pounded on a large thick wooden platter, with a stone pestle, some four or five inches in diameter, When thorouLrhlv beaten, the mass resembles dough. It is some. times eaten ii~ t~at state ; but usually, being mixed with water, it is made into a paste called poi, which would serve well for bookbinder's work, and is eaten cold and unseasoned. The people sometimes sipped it from the rim of the dish, butmost common~y dipped the fore and middle finger into the paste, moving them in small circles ; then, with appropriate manipulations, conveyed to the mouth so much of it as adhered to their fingers, and sucked,. or slipped it off by the earnest action of the lips. They think it relishes better from the fingers than from a spoon. This has 12ng been the principal article~ofdaily food for the inass of the Hawaiian people. The article of food next, in importance with them, i,s fish, raw, dried, roasted or baked. It is eaten in moderate quantity, with the arum paste. Fowls, ducks, turkeys, goats, hogs and dogs are~ like the arum baked in the ground-oven occasionally.
Such cooking and preparing food being obviously unsuited to the sacredness and duties of the Sabbath, that labor was required to be done previously. The unusually numerous smokes rising from different parts of a village or valley, on a Saturday morni.4 became. at length a pleasing, noiseless signal of the approach of the sacred day,-and of preparation for it as the people came to recognise its authority.
. In my sojourn at Puuloa, waking one night, rather than sleepIng on my comfortless bulrush mat, and perceiving the king to be awake, and sitting by himself near a light kept burning, I rose, and seating myself quietly near him, drew him easily into a midnight conversation; and feeling my heart inclined to win his soul, if possible, I called his attention to the duty of personal and decided piety, and urged the necessity of immediate repentance. ,C I cannot," he said, cc repent at once. He nui loa kuu hewa, my wickedness is very great; but in five years, I will turn and forsake sin.') 4 ' But you are not sure of five years, or five months, or five days. You can.gain nothing by delay. You ought to repent now, of all your sins, and enter at once upon the service of the great God of heaven, that your soul may be saved through

[end of page 178.gif]

THE KING' S POSTPONING REPENTANCE.	179
Christ," Either wishing to evade the duty wholly, or preferring to try the gradual surrender of one sin after another, and yet assure me tfiat he meant eventually to be a Christian, he in-ade this statement: 11 When I saw my little sister lying dead, I thought of her soul. I meditated alone. I said to Jehovah, ' in five years I will turn and be a good man ; the Lord's servant, that then be might look at me, and if good, preserve rne ; and if not, send me to the place of punishment. 1 11 Whatever of sincerity or pretence, compliance or evasion, may have been in this, it seemed like or further indulgence in sin. Like Felix, barteri~ng with God and uncounted multitudes of other sinners, be probably hoped and intended at some future, convenient time, to grive beed to God's claims, but could not, yet make up his mind t~'give up the world, which some in Christian lands, and even among professors of the Gospel, affirm 11 is not expected of Christians, at the present day." . " What, then," it might be asked, 11 must all hope of the conversion of the nation be relinquished because the sovereign is unwilling to repent and reform, when the claims of Christ are made known to him?" By no means. Great as his influence might be for good or evil, in his position, yet the nobility could be as easily converted as the sovereign, whether be were converted or not~ and the peasantry as easily as the nobility, especially if they were allowed to be as thoroughly instructed. But how often has the religious aspect of the Sandwich Islands been looked upon as the result of the official influence of the rulers, who are admitted to have become Christians ; as though the same religious truths, the same divine authority, the same heavenly influences which were competent to subdue and control, at length, the proud, domineering, self-indulgent rulers, were not equally competent to subdue and guide their subjects. Though " not many noble are called, ~~ not many rich, proud, and mighty, yet among subjects, poor or oppressed, multitudes have found through the Gospel, "the pearl of great price." In the present instance, Kanepaiki, a subject Nvho witnessed the conversation between the missionary and the king, saw the unreasonableness of his sovereign, and soon declared himself on the side of the Gospel.
Multitudes were, at lenztb, led to consider and deplore the great mistake of their king, an~ not a few, learning from his example, have taken warning to avoid the danger which he incurred. No one thing has, perhaps, been more effectual to enforce the lesson we labored long to teach the people-a lesson which the sons and daughters of Hawaii, not more, perhaps, than of some prouder countries) have been slow to learn I that they are personally responsible to God, whatever rulers may do or say, and in their worship of him and their care of the soul, they must at once obey his commands, and not wait for the example, or commands, or permission of earthly potentates or pontiffs.
The demon of intemperance, so terrible in heathen n4tions, stin he-ld a cruel sway, and threatened ruin to many, but to none~ per

[end of page 179.gif]

180   PROTEST AGAINST THE KING'S INTOXICATION.
haps, more than the monarch of the isles. So disgusting and abominable were the doings of the destroyer, even in the family of the king' and so determined were a class of human agents (who knew better) to encourage and confirm the king in his drinking habits, that the missionaries, anxious for him and those who hasted with him in this way to ruin, could have taken their lives in their hands to lay siege to this stronghold of Satan. Some chiefs had begun to see the wickedness and danger of this vice, and to reform, while Liholiho and his favorites, regardless of the disgrace, the crime, and the hazard connected with the practice, often repeated their excesses. Our hearts yearned over him when we saw the snare laid for him.
On one occasion, soon after our return from Puuloa to Honolulu, as I was attending on the king as a teacher, and sitting. with him and others upon a mat, in the mild open air towards evening5 a native brought a square bottle of spirits and dropped himself down upon his hams by my side. Supposing this to be intended to tempt the king and to defeat my purpose of teaching and reclaiming him, I gently took the uncorked bottle, and offering it to the earth rather than to his majesty, turned it bottom upwards on the mat. Though the liquor did not escape, the king, who had doubtless ordered it, was offended, and muttered indignation ia terms which I did not fully comprehend. Kakuanaoa-(now governor Of Oahu) and othen thought me in more danger, for a moment, than I myself apprehended from his wrath, which, when roused, was fearful. Kamamalu assured me it would be prudent to go out of his presence, which, after being urged, I did, but soon joined the circle again ; and no barm appeared to result from my attempt to thrust aside a deadly weapon aimed at the king.
A little before this, a subordinate chief, familiar in the king's family, had become the victim of his ,jealousy, and, by his sovereign's order, had his head chopped oke with an axe by Kahalaia, while he lay at night asleep upon his mat. How unfit such a ruler to be the leader of a nation! But it maybe observed, that in thus acting out the feelings of a